Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User talk:Ren

2015-02-21T15:38:09Z

ZAIZEAH:

I'M ACTUALLY FIRST ONCE!!!
Its been so long since I visited the forums that I dind't know that Coiling Dragon has been added to BT!! I hope from this effort people would be introduced to Wuxia and Xianxia novels, btw it is I, Zirevla!!
(P.S. I added myself to the list of "Editors" LOL!! Well I can remove that if you want to, and now that I think about it, why not inform the others with BT accounts to add themselves to the editor list?? Thanks again for everything RWX!!!)Edit: I removed myself from the list of editors because I felt that it was improper for me to place my name there. lol.

User:Ren

2015-02-21T15:26:05Z

ZAIZEAH:

Translator for [http://www.wuxiaworld.com/ Coiling Dragon]

User:Ren

2015-02-21T15:23:48Z

ZAIZEAH:

Translator for Coiling Dragon

User talk:Ren

2015-02-21T14:42:25Z

ZAIZEAH:

I'M ACTUALLY FIRST ONCE!!!
Its been so long since I visited the forums that I dind't know that Coiling Dragon has been added to BT!! I hope from this effort people would be introduced to Wuxia and Xianxia novels, btw it is I, Zirevla!!
(P.S. I added myself to the list of "Editors" LOL!! Well I can remove that if you want to, and now that I think about it, why not inform the others with BT accounts to add themselves to the editor list?? Thanks again for everything RWX!!!)[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]])

User talk:Ren

2015-02-21T14:40:18Z

ZAIZEAH:

I'M ACTUALLY FIRST ONCE!!!
Its been so long since I visited the forums that I didn't know that Coiling Dragon has been added to BT!! I hope from this effort people would be introduced to Wuxia and Xianxia novels, btw it is I, Zirevla!!
(P.S. I added myself to the list of "Editors" LOL!! Well I can remove that if you want to, and now that I think about it, why not inform the others with BT accounts to add themselves to the editor list?? Thanks again for everything RWX!!!)

User talk:Ren

2015-02-21T14:39:45Z

ZAIZEAH:

I'M ACTUALLY FIRST ONCE!!!
Its been so long since I visited the forums that I dind't know that Coiling Dragon has been added to BT!! I hope from this effort people would be introduced to Wuxia and Xianxia novels, btw it is I, Zirevla!!
(P.S. I added myself to the list of "Editors" LOL!! Well I can remove that if you want to, and now that I think about it, why not inform the others with BT accounts to add themselves to the editor list?? Thanks again for everything RWX!!!)[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]])

User talk:Ren

2015-02-21T14:37:54Z

ZAIZEAH:

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2014-09-18T07:17:56Z

ZAIZEAH:

{{Incomplete|pages=7|tpages=41}}
==Chapter 3: Miss Monster girl contest==

Thereafter.

Having totally finished all of the curriculum of the monster tamer training camp, we, with nothing else to do, engaged in inconsequential things like playing with the UNO that Kyouko had brought while we waited for the last day of the camp, when the MVP would be decided, to come.

Even so, UNO…

Quite the nostalgic item she has brought.

Calm down, calm down. When going on field trips there was always at least one person in the class who was the type to bring it.

I have the feeling that Kyouko is one of those.

“My turn. A direct attack to Kyouko with five draw two in a row<ref>As you may or may not know, “draw” cards in UNO, which make the next player to draw two cards and lose their turn, can be fended off by playing one identical (color can change) card (draw two, wild draw four or any other special draw card the maze you are employing, if thematic, may have), and that makes the turn loss along with the cumulated draw, go to the next player (one person cannot play two draw cards in the same chain); this means Kyouko has to draw ten cards and loses a turn.</ref>!”

“W-wait, Haru! Aren’t you being mean to me since a while ago!? You are only aiming your attacks at me!”

“Mm. Really? That’s not my intention, though.”

“… Is that so?”

Inquired Kyouko with reproachful eyes.

“Obviously! First, this is a game. Don’t get so heated up. Generally, haven’t you been a bit too self-conscious since long ago… Ack!”

“… Haru, could you perhaps be a do-M<ref>Super masochist.</ref>? Do you wish so much to be kicked by me?”

“Moron. ‘S not. Like that.”

“…”

The reason why I’m provoking Kyouko is just one.

The short skirt-wearing Kyouko naturally has to raise her leg to kick me.

If I use the kinetic vision of the me who has awakened the power of the maou… Even if it’s just for a little instant, I can perfectly see with these eyes a glimpse of Kyouko’s panties.

Fufufu.

To lose a fly to catch a trout.<ref>The original line is "To let your flesh be cut to hack their bone." You can think of it in terms of "Losing a battle to win the war," but being applied to personal injury in exchange for victory, i.e., panties.</ref>

To be caught by such a basic technique while being my childhood friend, quite the simple fellow.

Among them, just one person.

Only my sister Manami noticed my true intentions, but she made it to show me by herself glimpses of the contents of her skirt…

Since seeing my sister’s panties of course doesn’t make me happy, I’ll keep ignoring her.

With this and that… It happened when I was fully enjoying the camp with the girls.

Had I known that they’d hold the ‘Miss monster girl’ event on the last day of the camp…

<center>× × ×</center>

“What I want to say is as I told you before. Since, currently, the ranking of the girls of the camp seems to be all first position with the same grades, if we go like this it may become the historical first occasion of three people being awarded the MVP at the same time~.

In my opinion, though everyone being first is a foul and I wouldn’t allow anyone to go out with my son, since I think that that’s not fair, hence if you participate in this contest I invite you to, I’ll allow it!”

“…”

The heck, when it comes to mom… Just when I think she’s shown up abruptly, she comes with this outrageous talk.

Summarizing mom’s talk.

Since, currently, Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris are tied together in first place with the exact same points, it seems there’s a possibility that like this the “who will become my lover?” won’t get settled at the end of the camp.

So this is why this suspicious miss monster girl contest that mom suggested.

The monsters confess various thing to the monster tamers they are grateful to and the spectators who act as judges rate the depth of their mutual trust… That seems to be the gist of it.

As this event is purely recreational and not tied to the main training, usually it has no effects on the camp grades.

Exceptionally, the monster selected as ‘miss monster’ this year will have their grade subtly increased.

In other words… If one among the girls became the victor, inevitably the line of the same points first place MVP will vanish.

“Mother. Let me participate in this event without fault (fail)!”

Her usual cool beauty atmosphere seems like a lie.

As if a fire was burning in her eyes, Zonmi entered hot-blooded mode.

The other two girls, same like Zonmi, looked unusually fired up.

Hmmmm. Well, then, so it’s come to that?

As there’s a high chance that they'll outwit the other rivals in this event, it’s not like the fighting spirit is not needed.

“Hey, hey. Kana-tan. By the way, can Manami also join that (this) event? Manami is human, though!”

“Mmm. As expected, for this time only, do I have to be an itty-bitty strict? Mana-tan, house-sit like an adult.”

“Eeeh. I don’t wanna house-sit by myself. At least Kana-tan has to remain at the cottage with me! I’m tired of looking at miss titties’ titties.!

“Manami-sama. Could you please not say such mean things so nonchalantly?”

“Ahaha. Sorry, sorry. Mom has to now go meet an old acquaintance for work-related issues. Good grief… Even though this was a chance for my long awaited mother-daughter alone time, how disagreeable—”

Mom laughed out loud with her usual easygoing attitude.

However, why is it.

It may be because of all those long years as mother and child that I noticed.

Mom’s smile seemed just a bit somewhat forced.

Speaking of which, Manami had told me previously… That mom was hiding something from us.

I think that I at last understand those words.

However, naturally, it’s not like I can ask mom “what are you hiding?” based on such an intuitive hunch.

Only a murky feeling that I can’t vent out remains in my chest.

<center>× × ×</center>

Finally the last day of the camp arrived.

“… Nephilim. And red dragon too. Finally the time has come for the decision dragged out for so long to be made.”

“Fufufufu. The one who will be laughing last will be me, the childhood friend… I’ll show you how I’ll definitely make Haru mine!”

“… Who will take the seat of the monster tamer’s wife? This endless battle… Will be decided at last?”

We are, currently, at the venue of the miss monster girl contest.

We were standing backstage.

“Eeeh. Then, entry number one! Newbie monster tamer Hongou Taichi-san and false slime Michelle-chan. You two, take the stage!”

“…”

Aah. That’s right.

By the way, the one who acting as the host of this event is the mid-rank monster tamer who worked as my coach during the intensive training from before—Asakura Yuina-san.
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2014-09-12T04:56:25Z

ZAIZEAH:

{{Incomplete|pages=32|tpages=66}}
==Chapter 2: Monster tamer's training camp==

Meh, let’s skip all that yadda-yadda.

It’s been decided that we’ll be entering an open training camp for monster tamers.

What in the world are the details to end with such a crazy development?

For now, let’s go into detail.

The dispute of “who will marry me?” that occurred when mom suddenly came back home intensified disregarding the will of the person in question.

Then, planning to somehow coping with the situation, mom suggested “we’ll participate in the training camp for newbie monster tamers held tomorrow, and then if you become the MVP you can engage in a relationship with my son, under the condition that it’s just platonic, without physical relations”.

And so we reach the present.

I’d have liked to retort “no matter how platonic you say the relationship is, how can you let your own son to go out with a monster girl!?”, but, if I think about it, mom has had a child with a demon.

… In regards to that, no comments.

Perhaps to mom there’s little difference between a human girl and a monster girl.

I don’t want to boast, but I’d say that the Kusumi household… Compete for the first-second world ranking for families with open-mindnessness towards romance between humans and monsters I think.

… It’s really nothing to boast about!

Next day. 7 in the morning.

Before me, who had woken up early to participate in the camp, appeared someone I missed.

“Wassup! Chiharu! Long time no see!”

“Oo… Youhei?”

When I opened the entryway’s door (front door?), there was my familiar spiky-head<ref>I think I’ve translated it before as “aloof” or “morose”, but it would seem that attaching “atama” after “tsuntsun” (usually “aloof, morose”), turns it into “spiky-head” (think of Kamijou Touma). I’d be thankful if someone changed them.</ref> classmate.

It was Sakurazaka Youhei.

“Oioi. Chiharu, yoh—.

Though it’s our long-awaited summer vacation, where have you been until now? No matter how many times I called your cell, it wouldn’t connect. Dont’cha see you had me really worried?”

“… Ahaha. Sorry, sorry.”

I just went to the Netherworld for a bit.

That, of course I couldn’t add.

Nonetheless, it really has been a long time, isn’t it?

Last time I saw Youhei would be… At the yo-yo balloon fishing booth for the Saegusa festival.

“Then, Youhei, what brings you here so early in the morning?”

When I inquired, Youhei, with a face that said “nice of you for asking!”,

“Kukuku. Chiharu. Don’t say anything and just look this!”

“…Mm. What’s this?”

Saying that, Youhei took out a DVD with the raunchy title of ‘Do you like pretty female college students? YES! Big breasted maid’s ecchi service!’

“Iya~. I went through great pains to grab a hold of it.

Being Chiharu, of course you know, don’t you? The shocking AV<ref>Porn “movie” (that is, anything from movies with lots of sex scenes to just taped sex).</ref> debut work of the girl who was formerly from that famous idol group! Right after it went into sale, it sold out and it’s sold on the internet at a premium price of ten times its market value!?”

“I-Is that so…”

What would you call beauties and what would you call big breasts?

It’s not like I had any complaint against the woman on the package.

I just think that if we speak of beauty, it not like her features are neater than Zonmi's, Kyouko's or Iris's, and if we talk about big breasts, she’s not on the level of Manami, mom and Lilith-san.

“… Fuh! It may be foolish to explain so much to you who has the data of over a hundred thousand porn mags stored into his head, nicknamed Adult Index<ref>I’ve just made a reference to Index with Youhei’s hairdo; now the author makes another.</ref>.

Of course, being Chiharu, you’ll know this much, won’t you?”

“Ah, yeaaah…”

I must not tell.

I must not tell him that, having all of my porn mags and DVDs disposed of by the hands of Zonmi, I’ve completely quitted that hobby.

“What, no ‘sorry but could you lend it to me’? Let’s go to your room now for an appreciation meeting!”

“Wait!? Now!?”

Since today I have some important business… Right when I was about to stop him with that, I noticed something weird.

The Youhei that till just a while ago was hyped up trying to come into the entryway was like… When the AV you’ve rented thinking that there were high schoolgirls… As you play it on your home TV, there are mature women.

That… Grim expression of someone who has suffered personally the absurdity of this world…

“? Chiharu-sama. Is there a guest?”

“…”

Lilith-san, wearing as usual a maid outfit, tilted her head as if puzzled.

Thought it’s a scene that I’ve grown quite accustomed to, for a third person who doesn’t know what’s going on it seems it’s a bit too stimulating.

“Boobs… Boobs, boobs, boobs!”

“Calm down, Youhei! Can’t you speak nothing but boobs!?”

“Chichichi-Chiharu! What’s this, oi!? Could it be that big-breasted pretty maids do exist in reality!?”

“… Chiharu. A guest? I’ll never thought that but, have you forgotten today’s plans?”

“Oniichan, don’t bring unknown people home!”

“…”

Naturally it’s the natural development.

Noticing the disturbance, after Lilith-san, all the residents of the Kusumi home appeared before us one after another.

Confronted with this scene, Youhei, as if he had gotten a revelation… With a face tinged with sorrow,

“… Chiharu.

I, y’know… Have been wondering since long ago.

Why, though they say you can’t buy porn mags until you become 18… If you are still a virgin when you become 18 they make a fool of you.

I… Having had a conduct more irreproachable than no one…

Protecting my chastity<ref>”Ren’ai kinshi rei”, lit. “command of romance forbidding”, a very known policy that talent agencies have, forbidding their performers from havinv a love life (especially females), since many hardcore fans believe them to be “tainted” if they do and enter into a rage (that can range from private showings of reject to wanton aggression).</ref> even though I’m not an idol…

…

……

That’s right.

I’m not the one who’s wrong! It’s the world!

Fufufufu. Fuhahahahahaha!”

“C-calm down Youhei! Your eyes are totally glassy!?”

Just when I calmly pointed that, Youhei’s expression was gradually filled with despair,

“Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah”

He completely broke.

“I… Even though I thought of you as a friend… You’ve disappointed me, you ungrateful bastard!

Someone like you… Someone like you is not humaaaaaaan!”

“Gohaah!?”

For some reason, he hit me.

… No, y’know?

As Youhei said, surely could it be that I’m not human?

But, y’know, if you tell me so directly, of course even I will be hurt!?

“…”

Though my body that has monster cells healed in a blink the damage from Youhei’s punch, my psyche, which after all it’s just that of a kid, will take some time to patch up.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Oh, we’re here, we’re here.”

We, who have entered the monster tamer training camp on mom’s suggestion, are at Fujinomiya town, in the Shizuoka prefecture.

We’ve reached Mt. Fuji’s foot.

Though I feel that if you looked it up on the net, to arrive here from Tokyo it seems that it’d take quite the time and money, that’s where being a tamer comes handy.

If we ride on Kyouko’s back, fully transformed into a Nephilim, naturally travel costs are free.

Looking down from an altitude of several hundred meters<ref>I’d say “several three hundreds of feet”, but it’d be easier to say “somewhere between 300-3000 ft.”</ref>, we could already discern a group of people that appeared to be the participants on the camp.

At a glance, the young boys and girls looked peaceful and harmonious, it doesn’t feel strict.

There were quite more people than I had expected.

There are currently approximately around 300 people gathered.

“Haru. Do I descend around here?”

“That’s right. Please do.”

As soon as I said that, Kyouko started dropping in altitude.

Then, from the dark dots<ref>i.e. people that look as tiny as ants.</ref> we could see on the ground, for some reason we could hear cries of commotion.

“Uwah!? What’s with that monster!? It’s suddenly coming down from the sky!?”

“Hey. Could it be that monster is a Nephilim!? I saw it in the Monsterpedia<ref>It says “monster encyclopedia”, but if we have a word, we have a word.</ref>!”

“Don’t joke… A Nephilim, you say… That’s not a monster a newbie can make a pact with… !?”

“…”

It seems that Kyouko and me are the core topic.

I didn’t know.

Are Nephilim such powerful monsters that would become an obvious topic of conversation between monster tamers?

Surely, since I’ve been saved  many times by Kyouko’s battle prowess, if we speak of understanding, I understand it, but…

“Haru. It’s around here.”

“Yeah. So it seems.”

Following Kyouko’s instructions, I jumped down from the Nephilim’s back.

After that, Zonmi, Iris, Lilith-san and Manami also jumped down from Kyouko’s back.

“Whaaaaat. Since I’d heard it was a monster tamer training camp, I went and come, but there’s no one that looks strong, isn’t  there, oniichan?”

“… And you, an ordinary person<ref>Please, check your definitions, Chiharu-kun.</ref>, says that?”

Nevertheless.

Sincerely speaking, I feel like what my sister has said is not necessarily wrong.

The monsters the tamers that appear to be the camp participants have brought with them don’t look strong in the least.

Like a monster with a slime-like shape or a giant bat that is two meters<ref>Around 6 feet.</ref> long.

They give the vibe of the small fry that comes out in the dungeon of the starting quest of a RPG.

By the way, sister.

Since you stuck with us like it was just only natural, not even I had noticed until just now, but why are you here!?

“… Humph! I concur with what little sister-kun has just said. I can’t feel from the fellows gathered here even one thousandth of thy magic power.

Being in such a place is just a waste of time.”

“Erm… Iris-san? Could you please stop with the statements that look for a fight promptly after arriving?”

Even though I thought of making tamer friends since I'm participating in this event… Being so badly conspicuous will spoil everything.

But, however.

Other than my worries, somehow it seems that there’s an unexpected source of antagonism.

“I mean, why does this guy, despite being a newbie monster tamer, has that many contracted monsters?”

“No, no. What’s more envious is the level of the girls around him! What’s with that pretty girl squad!? I thought they were an idol group or something…”

“No matter how much I think, he’s chosen his monsters based on looks. Really, he’s the worst.”

“Gueh. For reals? Scary… Don’t come near.”

“…”

Uheh.

Despite not even a minute having pass since arriving, I couldn’t avoid this…

… I’m not one to talk, but I’m astonished of my negative image.

Could it be that making friends out of my fellow monster tamers is nothing but a pipedream?

That presentiment crossed my mind before five minutes had passed since reaching our destination.

<center>× × ×</center>

Thirty minutes later.

After a simple opening greeting, at last the monster tamers training camp started.

Letting the outsiders Lilith-san and Manami go rest beforehand at the cottage reserved as our lodging for tonight, we started with the real training.

“Hello, kouhai<ref>Someone who has entered the trade/company/school/whatever later than the speaker; opposite of senpai.</ref>-kun! I’m the one who will give you man-to-man guidance over this camp, Asakura Yuina♪”

“Y-yes. Please take care of me.”

It seems that this camp has a system where each group receives guidance from a middle class monster tamer senpai, and the objective is for the newbies to clear the three tasks they're given.

… Then, if we speak about why I receive one-to-one guidance from a middle class monster tamer senpai, as you can guess, it's because I’m being avoided by my fellow tamers.

As I couldn’t find no newbie to form a group with, I’ve been forced to make a one-man group.

To give a simple to understand example… It feels like when, unable to find someone to pair with during gym class, you’re forced to pair with the teacher.

“I’ve heard rumours about you! Aren’t you that legendary monster tamer… Kusumi Kanae’s son!?”

“… Do you know about mom?”

“Of course!”

<nowiki>*GRAB*</nowiki> Followed Yuina-san as she grabbed both my hands.

At any rate, from a while ago, this person… Has been in pointlessly high spirits.

And the distance she takes when talking is awfully close.

Due to her speaking from nearly point-blank range, I could see Yuina-san’s cleavage from the neck of her shirt, but since it’s rather convenient for me, I better keep silent.

“Kanae-san is said to be the strongest even among the currently ten high rank monster tamers… She’s the person I admire.

She’s a woman with such a strength without comparison that once she even displayed by herself a battle power matching that of two thousand monster tamers.

Hey, say. Kouhai-kun? Once this camp ends, could you get me Kanae-san’s autograph!?”

“… Ah. Yes. No problem.”

“Really!? Thaaaaaanks!”

“!?”

Overcome with emotion, Yuina-san *HUG* hugged me.

Amazing…!!

This is, not a monster’s… Not my blood-related relative’s… The feeling of a normal girl’s breasts… Isn’t it… !?

Yuina-san… If we compare her with the girls around me, like Zonmi or Kyouko, the level of her looks fares a bit poorly, but conversely she was a girl whose simple<ref>As in, not detailed, naïve.</ref> cuteness becomes her charming point.

So to speak… The face of a pretty but not too pretty girl?

If Zonmi or Kyouko are peerless beauties chosen from an audition of tens of thousands people, Yuina-san would be of the type which there are two or three at every school… The extremely commonplace pretty girl you’d find anywhere.

This kind of down-to-earth cuteness personally touches quite deep my heartstrings…

“““…”””

Between this and that, to me… This could be the first time in my life that I’ve been able to enjoy the sensation of a normal human girl that’s not a monster or family.

From behind me I felt a frightening magical power filled with murder intent.

“… W-wrong? This is… You’re wrong?”

“Yes? But I  have not said anything yet… Why so alarmed? Could it be you are self-aware of having done something wrong?”

“No… It’s not like that…”

“It’s fine. Since it’s not like you’ve done nothing wrong, Haru, why don’t you have more confidence? It’s fine. Since it’s not like you’ve done nothing wrong, Haru.”

“…”

“Kukkuku. Monster tamer. If thou sayest to not deem your business… Thou canst keep being entranced by those two lumps of fat. But then… That choice may cost thou thy life.”

“… I’m deeply sorry.”

Unable to endure the pressure from the three monsterettes, I kowtowed with enough force to sink the ground.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 5 p055.png|thumb]]

“???”

As if amazed by my action, Yuina-san tilted her head.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… I see. We have to move this container to the place that flag is set up?”

Having started with the camp, our first assigned task was a test of power and stamina.

Before our eyes there’s currently an iron container of about three hundred kilos<ref>Around 661.4 lbs.</ref> of weight and two meters<ref>Same as with the bats, around 6 ft.</ref> long in all its sizes.

It seems that if we manage to bring this container to a place in the mountainside where a flag is set up, we’ll clear the mission.

“That’s right♪ Of course, you must cooperate with your monster partners! However… Be careful since there’s a time limit.”

“… Time limit?”

“Yup. The distance since this starting point to the mountainside is around 3,000 meters<ref>9 842.5 ft.</ref> I wonder?

The time allotted to newbie monster tamers is one day. In other words, if you can’t take it to the goal in exactly 24 hours from now, keep in mind that you’ll be disqualified on the spot.”

“… Understood.”

Though it is a hard trial, believe it or not, we’ve been put through many ordeals.

With us four’s strength, I think that we shouldn’t be disqualified for running out of time.

As if foreseeing my internal relief, Yuina-san *fufufu* let out a suspicious jiggle.

“By the way, every year 3 out of 10 newbies retire at this trial.

The fastest record left by past newbie monster tamers was 1 minute 20 seconds… However, since the one who left this record was Kanae-san and she’s a legend, you don’t have to mind it.

As further reference, I’ll tell you that the average among mid class monster tamers is around 4 hours. The average time for top class monster tamers is about 10 minutes. Since, upon the completion of this task, kouhai-kun may be promoted, fight on!”

“Undeerstood.”

Newbie monster tamers, 24 hours.

Mid class monster tamers, 4 hours. Top class monster tamers, 10 minutes?

There’s quite the time difference between ranks.

“Leave this to me!”

As I was carefreely thinking about those things, Kyouko stepped up without hesitation in an awfully forceful manner.

“OK. I don’t mind.”

Thinking about it, entrusting Kyouko, who excels in power the most among us four, may be what makes the most sense.

After this there are two more trials left.

If we entrust Kyouko completely with this trial, my other monsters may preserve their strength for the oncoming trials.

“Ehehe. It’s my time to shine… Look at this!”

After announcing that, Kyuoko took off the bracelet she was wearing in her arm and tossed it up.

What now.

The bracelet changed shapes in a flash and became a giant halberd.

“Aaah. Now that you mention it, there was that option<ref>lit. “option setting, configuration, setup”, like if she was a doll/action figure or a device.</ref>, wasn’t it?”

Still… That was from when I fell into the big pinch of my three partners, Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris, trying to make a contract with me by force.

Somehow it feels it was very long ago… It’s the same as when Kyouko used this halberd to send a huge truck flying.

So, Kyouko thrust the halberd against the container, made it turn in midair,

"Secret technique: moonsault!"

She yelled in a loud voice.

Uwah. I missed it so much that tears came out.

“!?”

And, while I was lost in nostalgic remembrances, something surprising happened.

The iron container that Kyouko had thrown into the air, with the same momentum went up without falling. It went up. It went up.

<nowiki>*BEKIBEKI!*</nowiki>

The tossed container, drawing a nice parabola, hit the flag that acted as a landmark and utterly smashed it.

““““…””””

Everyone present became dumbfounded.

This Kyouko… She’s been polishing her trademark power and it’s higher than before.

“Fufun♪ And? Have you gotten a better opinion of me? With this I’ll win the MVP of the camp!”

“For real?…”

Surely, this… Is this the trial that takes a day for your typical newbie monster tamer?

“Yuina-san. By the way, what’s the time?”

“E-ermmm… 1 minute 24 seconds!? T-this… is incredible!”

“Che. I didn’t reach Kanae-san’s time?”

“How disappointing. Four seconds more? Had you cut the useless chatter at the start, you could have supassed it.”

“Well, even if you fuss over the record, it can’t be helped. And that record, Kanae must have set it back when she was a newbie monster tamer.”

“… Eh? Eh? You lot! How can you be so calm!? Even though I think it was just by chance, haven’t you just set up a record that will be recorded in the monster tamers’ history!?”

“Eeeh. But I rather than the record… Want to be recorded as precious in Haru’s mind<ref>Pun with “kiroku” (record) and “kioku” (memory); moreover, the first kanji is the same.</ref>.”

“… Were you trying to say something clever!?”

“Ouch!”

As Kyouko has gotten carried away by the good mark she had struck, I flicked her forehead.

<center>× × ×</center>

The second task we were assigned was a trial of resilience and presence of mind.

The rules are simple.

Roughly, it’s like a treasure search game where we have to retrieve a magic power stone hidden in the depths of a cave.

Moreover, the cave was filled with traps and, according to Yuina-san, the level of difficulty was on a whole new level compared with the first task.

“… Chiharu. Could you please leave this to me?”

“Understood. This time it’s Zonmi’s turn.”

Well, suitable, what we call suitable, she is.

Though since my biggest concern is the development where someone gets injured by one of the traps of the cave, in Zonmi’s case, who has the recovery ability of the undead tribe, that’s no worry.

“Kouhai-kun. Since a while ago, haven’t you been relying too much on girls?”

“… I have faith in them.”

To the question Yuina-san asked me with eyes of contempt, I spat a sentence that’d make me look good.

“Fu-n. Well, I think that what you need right now, kouhai-kun, is some margin.

This second task that kouhai-kun is about to challenge, the newbie monster tamers able to clear it each year are 5 out of 10, and moreover only less than one percent at the worst clear it unscathed.

Before a task where, if you become just a bit careless, at worst you’ll lose your life, we’ll see how much can kouhai-kun’s monster advance.”

“…”

Even if you say you’ll lose your life… Firstly, against the ghoul clan who's about half-dead, I don’t think that’s so much a threat.

And, if possible, I’d like to think this was a misunderstanding.

Am I thinking too much of it?

Since we’ve seen Kyouko’s recent feat, I don’t feel like it strengthens Yuina-san’s prediction.

<center>× × ×</center>

Since then, we waited about an hour.

“Fuu… It has taken me more time than I thought.”

From inside the cave, we heard Zonmi’s voice.

“That’s… Eh? Even though just an hour or so has passed since the start… You say you’ve already cleared it!?”

Yuina-san, raising a shocked voice, cast a side glance at Zonmi, who appeared magic power stone in hand.

“… He?”

“… Heyhey.”

Of course we were taken aback.

All over Zonmi’s body, for some reason… Axes, knifes, arrows, spears.

Pieced by a high number of all sorts of lethal weapons from every age and place, it looked so ghastly that you’ll unconsciously try to mosaic it.

What the heck has happened here… Having known Zonmi for a long time, I understood.

After all, the cave’s interior is dim.

Not having sense of pain, Zonmi, without noticing herself that she had activated the traps, should have found the treasure inside the cave.

As a result, she’s become like a new species of land urchin… Or so.

“You have guts to trick people, middle rank monster tamer. There weren’t any traps nowhere, you know?”

Said Zonmi covered from head to toe in blood and with her innards leaking out.

“Hii!?”

Staring at a so disgusting appearance, Yuina-san’s legs unconsciously gave up and she fell to the ground.

<center>× × ×</center>

“… Kukuku. Kusumi Chiharu. You’ve become conceited. I’ll kill you. You… Some day I’ll kill you.”

The last task was a trial of overall combat power.

It was a one-on-one direct confrontation with the middle rank monster tamer in charge.

However, since a true one-on-one is very disadvantageous to the newbie monster tamer, it seems that it could be cleared just by making the opponent fall down once.

If we speak about Yuina-san’s condition, as you see, it clearly has suffered a sudden change compared to when we first met.

Even though before she called me “kouhai-kun♥” in a friendly way and smiling like an angel, now she called me by name. By my full name, at that.

Even I, who’s slandered as thickheaded by those around me, could somehow guess the reason for Yuina-san’s complete change.

Since, despite being no more than a newbie monster tamer, I have been doing nothing but setting records until now, Yuina-san’s pride as a middle rank monster tamer has been hurt.

“Summon—ogre.”

So, Yuina-san, oozing with animosity, summoned a huge giant monster.

From head to toe, would it measure around 7 meters<ref>About 23 feet.</ref>?

It was a full impact monster brandishing an axe.

I see.

Really different from the monster contracted to the newbie monster tamers that I saw before at the entrance ceremony.

Yuina-san’s summoned monster was just what you’d expect from a mid rank monster tamer and it looks like it has quite the combat power.

“Monster tamer. Shan’t thou leave this to me?”

“…”

Well. Yeah.

I think that if we go by turns, it’s so.

However, of all people, for it to be my strongest contracted monster, Iris's, turn with this timing…

“… All yours, but could you please just make it fall? Don’t go all out too much?”

“Umu. I know.”

Hearing our conversation, Yuina-san directed us a smile of self-sufficience.

“… Aha. Kouhai-kun. Isn’t this a mistaken choice?”

“… It could be.”

As I meekly affirmed it, Yuina-san returned to the same angelic smile from our first meeting.

“Well♥ There’s no helping it. I’ll let that little girl to become Oo-chan’s opponent.

This is why you are a beginner.

Oo-chan. Don’t be too serious and cut kouhai-kun’s cutie some sl… eh, ogyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

“…”

That… finished in a blink of time.

The flames spewed by Iris engulfed Oo-chan the ogre whole in a flash and rendered it unable to fight in no time.

“Erm… Senpai. Don’t let it bother you. I’d dare say that it’s we who are abnormal, not you who is weak…”

I told some comforting words to my senpai, who has burst into tears from the shock.

However, somehow it seems that my comforting back lashed and instead hurt even more senpai’s pride.

“Buuuu. No more! I… Had I known I would be in charge of such kids, I'd have rather not come to the camp…”

Said Yuina-san with tearful eyes.

“Remember this! You… Monster fetish pervert harem boy!”

“…”

Monster fetish you say.

I’m not one to talk, but that’s a mean thing to say.

Even I, if possible, would rather… Date someone like you, a regular cute human girl…

This time I somehow silently awoke to the revelation of “my popularity is limited to just monster girls and blood-related family”.
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Krytyk

2014-08-24T08:45:14Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Why Delete the Pages? */

=== Blog stuff ===
Do you mind if I change the blank pages (Red links), so that they link to the specific page on your blog? (Asking before I do anything. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 08:38, 22 August 2014 (CDT)

No, for now not - I haven't decided how to deal with that aspect yet, considering I want to distance myself from BT. However, as far as editing goes I can make you an account on the blog so that you can do your edits, considering your edits were always very helpful~. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 09:22, 22 August 2014 (CDT)

You can distance yourself from Baka-Tsuki, and still get traffic using the "Hosted Project" thing they've been doing, as of late. I will admit the "blog" route does offer more control :D.[[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 10:05, 22 August 2014 (CDT)

Traffic isn't my goal. I have '''no ads''' and '''no donation buttons''', so I couldn't care less about traffic. I provide accurate translations for readers. That is all. The reasons for distancing myself from BT are purely ideological - you should read the first post on the blog's homepage for more details. It's time for some people at BT to wake up. And if me distancing myself helps, then that's good. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 10:12, 22 August 2014 (CDT)

I meant more "Reader base" when I said traffic :P [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 10:43, 22 August 2014 (CDT)

Do tell me if you make that blog account for me :P Sense online looks interesting.[[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 14:22, 23 August 2014 (CDT)

== Why Delete the Pages? ==

Just outta curiosity, but even if you wanted to keep your translations off the site, couldn't you have kept the pages and put links for the chapters that are on your site? Cause Baka Tsuki is a good way to find a lot of series as well as a nice way to check for updates.... even if you removed your translations, other people could start posting on it... It's also done with other groups as well, they just link to their page..... plz don't misunderstand, I'm really just curious about why the pages disappeared all of the sudden--[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]] 02:31, 24 August 2014 (CDT)

Was wondering the same thing, I think BT isa a great site to spread translations even though the actual translations aren't on the site itself but links to others instead, quite confusing sometimes, but nonetheless thanks a lot!!!.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]])

User talk:Krytyk

2014-08-05T09:29:44Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Human anatomy by krytyk (joke) */

==Illustration editing==
Still taking requests into consideration, however depending on my workload I might, or might not do it. The better the art - and raw quality, the more likely I am do to do it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 22:52, 8 March 2014 (CST)
==Editor messages==
===ELYSION virtual region===

Well I read VOL 1 I have to say it was very interesting to me reminds me of SAO a bit, and Monster Hunter. Planning to edit this series as well starting at VOL 2 when you translate it. I read VOL 1 on my phone so I couldn't edit it, and I'm lazy to read it all over again to edit it =P. This is just a heads up. --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 00:16, 29 March 2014 (CDT)

First of all thank you for your work till now and in future.Just curious about when u will continue to translate since you said you are taking a break?

The answer is pretty simple, when I catch up with my work :). No ETA.--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 06:45, 19 May 2014 (CDT)

Good to see you back!!! and thanks:D

Hi. Thanks for translating ELYSION virtual region, sorry and sorry in advance for inactive in editing really busy with exams and lectures recently. I will try my best to edit at least one chapter per day ( including volume one since I believe it could still be edited ) . You could still put me at inactive editors since I am one actually. Well I really enjoyed volume 2 so far so thanks again and keep up the good work ^^ [[User:X3Yogurt|X3Yogurt]] ([[User talk:X3Yogurt#top|talk]]) 09:33, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeah well, I'm trying to keep everything orderly, I'll put you in the active group once some edits do happen, otherwise it would be unfair to those who actually do edits very actively (in this case Dual-Blades who's very active) ;). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 12:08, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

===Antimagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"===

Quick question about Vol 3 illustrations, the description says most of the illustrations in vol 3. Does that mean not all of them are up, Or you can't get some of them?

[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]])

Nah, it's all of them, I copied off the template from some other series and it was there already, never bothered to change it and it was left like that... I think the vol 1 and elysion say's the same. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 23:02, 21 March 2014 (CDT)

Nice to see you going to be finish with work soon, keep at it. If you need any help or w/e just ask me I'm free to help/consult with. As for illustrations for Antimagic Academy and by extension Elysion, I think you should just upload all of them. However have like a spoiler notice for people to see before they click on the illustrations. I have done that for Antimagic, just take a look change however you deem fit. P.s I did spoiler warnings for each VOL, might be too repetitive, so many just one spoiler warning for the illustrations before people scroll down to the volumes.[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 22:04, 15 April 2014 (CDT)

I like the spoiler alerts, maybe just increase the font size a bit, kind of hard to see/notice. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 15:44, 16 April 2014 (CDT)

Was just wondering since we know what Ikaruga's powers are in the recent chapter, should that power be listed under her in Character Introduction.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 14:54, 11 May 2014 (CDT)

Let me finish translating the entire volume for all the details, and we can list it. It's a pretty good idea. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 16:50, 11 May 2014 (CDT)

Well with this 3 out of 7 VOLS have been translated about half we can say, so far it has been a pleasure working with you Krytyk on AntiMagic Academy. Hope it'll be the same or even better for the upcoming VOLS. Keep fighting, or TLIng on? I'll be right behind you. --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 01:23, 12 May 2014 (CDT)

Well, I'll keep TL'ing it for sure, however I will probably TL ELYSION vol 2 for a change of pace next, Antimagic is a tough customer and dark like hell, though I still didn't make a final decision. Also your edits are much appreciated. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 11:57, 12 May 2014 (CDT)

Btw it's possible to sign up for more then 1 VOL, for reference check Magref for Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo (He signed up for multiple VOLs, though he might have talked to the Supervisor or somebody higher). I don't think anybody going to stop you, since you are the sole and main TLer, and the Proj. Manager. Anyway just food for thought --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 20:25, 20 May 2014 (CDT)

Aye Sir. It would help to post things to my talk page, since I don't follow the pages I edit. I just happened to see it in the history :P I keep note of that while playing with them synonyms. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:07, 2 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah well, I have the habit to check through all edits on these pages, though the less to check through the better :p. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 20:54, 2 July 2014 (CDT)

My edits on Volume 2 are done :). I'll get around to doing a pass over on Volume 1 and 2 one of these days :P [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 08:46, 4 July 2014 (CDT)

Whoops I guess I followed the wrong example ;) You changed it to 'there aren't not' though hehe I'll remove the second 'not' [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 15:05, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry that I dropped off the map as your editor. Nevertheless, I appreciate being able to work together. I learned a lot from it. I wish you well on your future works. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 01:25, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

==General Comments==
I am back please bare with me. Sorry for disappearance had critical family stuff. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 06:37, 14 March 2014 (CDT)

That's fine, I've been busy as well, just attended granny's funeral yesterday myself. As for antimagic, I'm currently going through all translations up until now thoroughly editing them and rewriting awkward sentences from the scratch, also TLC'ing my old tl's (derp).--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 06:43, 14 March 2014 (CDT)

well if your going to tln a teaser i suggest Overlord(台灣角川) but it Cn i think. well do your best in your job.--[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 04:28, 24 March 2014 (CDT)

I think the recent indefinite block you applied for the post on the NT Prologue talk page is a little harsh. It wasn't true spam, in that the comment and link were actually related to the story in the prologue. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:34, 18 May 2014 (CDT)

Oh, really? It had a generic format similar to ones spambot used and was anonymous, but if it wasn't spam I'd apologize... but he/she's anon and doesn't have a talk page.--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 23:20, 18 May 2014 (CDT)

== Possible Mistranslation? ==

Gonna start this just in case since the other areas dont fit this

In Chapter 2 of Elysion Volume 1 After they defeat the Monster they said "5 thousand yen for each of us" That feels like an absurdly low amount for what they did since 15 thousand yen is like 150$
Just thought I'd inform you --[[User:Godoffire|Godoffire]] ([[User talk:Godoffire|talk]]) 01:41, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

There's no mistranslation. It's 5000¥ each, meaning siblings got 10000¥. As you say, it's around 50$ each. You say it's a low amount, however considering the siblings got 100$ for an hour or two hours of work (Instead of doing more they went to do celebratory party for first hunt)? Meaning they could do 2-3 bosses per day, 300$ a day sounds like decent amount for two. Let's say they hunt 5 days in a week, it's 21 days of hunts in a month, meaning they can get up to 6300$ in a month together. I'd say it's more than enough to live on for two students. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 11:24, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

Ahh, The way they were talking made it sound really expensive to repair themselves, and well for their fancy home that doesnt sound like nearly enough, Like for just spending money it sounds good, but to actually live on that sounds impossible in their situation

I guess it was just the overall tone of their lives that made it sound so strange, and possibly the fact that I recently Read Arisu Volume 1 and theyre literally dealing in the Millions for similar stuff --[[User:Godoffire|Godoffire]] ([[User talk:Godoffire|talk]]) 00:44, 23 April 2014 (CDT)

They aren't renting out their home, they bought it. Of course they have to pay for some things but that's it. Also, unless they break their characters completely, they won't have to pay for repairing them. What they have to pay for are living expanses, food and school tuition. That's pretty much it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 00:48, 23 April 2014 (CDT)

== Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?:Volume 1 Chapter 13, Where's Yuuki? ==

"Just lie down and go to sleep Nii-chan!"
After I was pushed down and sprawled on the bed, Tomomi used my right arm as a pillow.
"Early bird gets the worm!"
"Then, I'm over here."
In just a split second Sayuri settled on my left arm.
"...I'll settle for the leg."
Selene snuggled to my right leg.
"Then I'll take this leg."
It's as if they were sharing food. What am I, a fried chicken?!
"Mii-chan over here!"
The last one was Mika and Maple, they settled down on top of my stomach. Rather than a fried chicken, it was more accurate to call it a combining robot.
I confirmed how they were settled down.
"Are we really sleeping like this?"
All the little sisters nodded in unison. Apparently, they won't listen to my objections.

Might be an overreaction but its bothering me quite a bit for some reason, was there no mention at all of Yuuki when they were "getting in position" to sleep with each other? [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]])
==== Human anatomy by krytyk (joke) ====
There is,

Tomomi: "Early bird gets the worm!" Right arm

Sayuri: "Then, I'm over here." Left Arm

Selene: "...I'll settle for the leg." Unknown leg

Yuuki: "Then I'll take this leg." The other unknown leg (she just wasn't mentioned by name)

Mika: "Mii-chan over here!" Stomach/torso.

So as such, we have confirmed humans have 4 limbs and a torso.

It's more clear to understand in Japanese because she uses 'boku' to adress herself, but if you pay attention it's obvious which line of text is hers.--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 13:52, 3 August 2014 (CDT)

Ahhh.... seems I didn't read that clearly enough, but I wonder why she wasn't mentioned? Anyway thanks a lot for the clarification Kryty, it still bugs me though that out of the five she wasn't addressed to when she "got into position" hahaha.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]])

It's very easy to recognize her in Japanese, that's probably why. It's similar situation to Mika, the moment she calls 'herself Mii-chan' you realize its Mika, same to Yuuki who uses (boku), but the english version doesn't have varying ways to call oneself. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 06:02, 4 August 2014 (CDT)

Thanks, It's quite easy to tell if its Mika but boku....so that's what happened, quite a lot of quirks when translating stuff huh, perhaps the most hilarious one I know would be the French translation of Harry Potter where Wand is translated to Baguette, they'd make delicious wands I say, hahaha, thanks a lot for clarifying that part.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]])

User talk:Krytyk

2014-08-05T09:27:11Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Human anatomy by krytyk (joke) */

User talk:Krytyk

2014-08-04T09:25:07Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?:Volume 1 Chapter 13, Where's Yuuki? */

User talk:Krytyk

2014-08-04T09:24:40Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Human anatomy by krytyk (joke) */

User talk:Krytyk

2014-08-03T16:13:21Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?:Volume 1 Chapter 13, Where's Yuuki? */

User talk:Krytyk

2014-08-03T16:12:01Z

ZAIZEAH:

==Illustration editing==
Still taking requests into consideration, however depending on my workload I might, or might not do it. The better the art - and raw quality, the more likely I am do to do it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 22:52, 8 March 2014 (CST)
==Editor messages==
===ELYSION virtual region===

Well I read VOL 1 I have to say it was very interesting to me reminds me of SAO a bit, and Monster Hunter. Planning to edit this series as well starting at VOL 2 when you translate it. I read VOL 1 on my phone so I couldn't edit it, and I'm lazy to read it all over again to edit it =P. This is just a heads up. --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 00:16, 29 March 2014 (CDT)

First of all thank you for your work till now and in future.Just curious about when u will continue to translate since you said you are taking a break?

The answer is pretty simple, when I catch up with my work :). No ETA.--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 06:45, 19 May 2014 (CDT)

Good to see you back!!! and thanks:D

Hi. Thanks for translating ELYSION virtual region, sorry and sorry in advance for inactive in editing really busy with exams and lectures recently. I will try my best to edit at least one chapter per day ( including volume one since I believe it could still be edited ) . You could still put me at inactive editors since I am one actually. Well I really enjoyed volume 2 so far so thanks again and keep up the good work ^^ [[User:X3Yogurt|X3Yogurt]] ([[User talk:X3Yogurt#top|talk]]) 09:33, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeah well, I'm trying to keep everything orderly, I'll put you in the active group once some edits do happen, otherwise it would be unfair to those who actually do edits very actively (in this case Dual-Blades who's very active) ;). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 12:08, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

===Antimagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"===

Quick question about Vol 3 illustrations, the description says most of the illustrations in vol 3. Does that mean not all of them are up, Or you can't get some of them?

[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]])

Nah, it's all of them, I copied off the template from some other series and it was there already, never bothered to change it and it was left like that... I think the vol 1 and elysion say's the same. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 23:02, 21 March 2014 (CDT)

Nice to see you going to be finish with work soon, keep at it. If you need any help or w/e just ask me I'm free to help/consult with. As for illustrations for Antimagic Academy and by extension Elysion, I think you should just upload all of them. However have like a spoiler notice for people to see before they click on the illustrations. I have done that for Antimagic, just take a look change however you deem fit. P.s I did spoiler warnings for each VOL, might be too repetitive, so many just one spoiler warning for the illustrations before people scroll down to the volumes.[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 22:04, 15 April 2014 (CDT)

I like the spoiler alerts, maybe just increase the font size a bit, kind of hard to see/notice. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 15:44, 16 April 2014 (CDT)

Was just wondering since we know what Ikaruga's powers are in the recent chapter, should that power be listed under her in Character Introduction.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 14:54, 11 May 2014 (CDT)

Let me finish translating the entire volume for all the details, and we can list it. It's a pretty good idea. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 16:50, 11 May 2014 (CDT)

Well with this 3 out of 7 VOLS have been translated about half we can say, so far it has been a pleasure working with you Krytyk on AntiMagic Academy. Hope it'll be the same or even better for the upcoming VOLS. Keep fighting, or TLIng on? I'll be right behind you. --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 01:23, 12 May 2014 (CDT)

Well, I'll keep TL'ing it for sure, however I will probably TL ELYSION vol 2 for a change of pace next, Antimagic is a tough customer and dark like hell, though I still didn't make a final decision. Also your edits are much appreciated. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 11:57, 12 May 2014 (CDT)

Btw it's possible to sign up for more then 1 VOL, for reference check Magref for Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo (He signed up for multiple VOLs, though he might have talked to the Supervisor or somebody higher). I don't think anybody going to stop you, since you are the sole and main TLer, and the Proj. Manager. Anyway just food for thought --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 20:25, 20 May 2014 (CDT)

Aye Sir. It would help to post things to my talk page, since I don't follow the pages I edit. I just happened to see it in the history :P I keep note of that while playing with them synonyms. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:07, 2 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah well, I have the habit to check through all edits on these pages, though the less to check through the better :p. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 20:54, 2 July 2014 (CDT)

My edits on Volume 2 are done :). I'll get around to doing a pass over on Volume 1 and 2 one of these days :P [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 08:46, 4 July 2014 (CDT)

Whoops I guess I followed the wrong example ;) You changed it to 'there aren't not' though hehe I'll remove the second 'not' [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 15:05, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry that I dropped off the map as your editor. Nevertheless, I appreciate being able to work together. I learned a lot from it. I wish you well on your future works. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 01:25, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

==General Comments==
I am back please bare with me. Sorry for disappearance had critical family stuff. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 06:37, 14 March 2014 (CDT)

That's fine, I've been busy as well, just attended granny's funeral yesterday myself. As for antimagic, I'm currently going through all translations up until now thoroughly editing them and rewriting awkward sentences from the scratch, also TLC'ing my old tl's (derp).--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 06:43, 14 March 2014 (CDT)

well if your going to tln a teaser i suggest Overlord(台灣角川) but it Cn i think. well do your best in your job.--[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 04:28, 24 March 2014 (CDT)

I think the recent indefinite block you applied for the post on the NT Prologue talk page is a little harsh. It wasn't true spam, in that the comment and link were actually related to the story in the prologue. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:34, 18 May 2014 (CDT)

Oh, really? It had a generic format similar to ones spambot used and was anonymous, but if it wasn't spam I'd apologize... but he/she's anon and doesn't have a talk page.--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 23:20, 18 May 2014 (CDT)

== Possible Mistranslation? ==

Gonna start this just in case since the other areas dont fit this

In Chapter 2 of Elysion Volume 1 After they defeat the Monster they said "5 thousand yen for each of us" That feels like an absurdly low amount for what they did since 15 thousand yen is like 150$
Just thought I'd inform you --[[User:Godoffire|Godoffire]] ([[User talk:Godoffire|talk]]) 01:41, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

There's no mistranslation. It's 5000¥ each, meaning siblings got 10000¥. As you say, it's around 50$ each. You say it's a low amount, however considering the siblings got 100$ for an hour or two hours of work (Instead of doing more they went to do celebratory party for first hunt)? Meaning they could do 2-3 bosses per day, 300$ a day sounds like decent amount for two. Let's say they hunt 5 days in a week, it's 21 days of hunts in a month, meaning they can get up to 6300$ in a month together. I'd say it's more than enough to live on for two students. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 11:24, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

Ahh, The way they were talking made it sound really expensive to repair themselves, and well for their fancy home that doesnt sound like nearly enough, Like for just spending money it sounds good, but to actually live on that sounds impossible in their situation

I guess it was just the overall tone of their lives that made it sound so strange, and possibly the fact that I recently Read Arisu Volume 1 and theyre literally dealing in the Millions for similar stuff --[[User:Godoffire|Godoffire]] ([[User talk:Godoffire|talk]]) 00:44, 23 April 2014 (CDT)

They aren't renting out their home, they bought it. Of course they have to pay for some things but that's it. Also, unless they break their characters completely, they won't have to pay for repairing them. What they have to pay for are living expanses, food and school tuition. That's pretty much it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 00:48, 23 April 2014 (CDT)

== Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?:Volume 1 Chapter 13, Where's Yuuki? ==

"Just lie down and go to sleep Nii-chan!"
After I was pushed down and sprawled on the bed, Tomomi used my right arm as a pillow.
"Early bird gets the worm!"
"Then, I'm over here."
In just a split second Sayuri settled on my left arm.
"...I'll settle for the leg."
Selene snuggled to my right leg.
"Then I'll take this leg."
It's as if they were sharing food. What am I, a fried chicken?!
"Mii-chan over here!"
The last one was Mika and Maple, they settled down on top of my stomach. Rather than a fried chicken, it was more accurate to call it a combining robot.
I confirmed how they were settled down.
"Are we really sleeping like this?"
All the little sisters nodded in unison. Apparently, they won't listen to my objections.

Might be an overreaction but its bothering me quite a bit for some reason, was there no mention of Yuuki when they were "getting in position" to sleep with each other? [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]])

User talk:Krytyk

2014-08-03T16:10:55Z

ZAIZEAH:

==Illustration editing==
Still taking requests into consideration, however depending on my workload I might, or might not do it. The better the art - and raw quality, the more likely I am do to do it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 22:52, 8 March 2014 (CST)
==Editor messages==
===ELYSION virtual region===

Well I read VOL 1 I have to say it was very interesting to me reminds me of SAO a bit, and Monster Hunter. Planning to edit this series as well starting at VOL 2 when you translate it. I read VOL 1 on my phone so I couldn't edit it, and I'm lazy to read it all over again to edit it =P. This is just a heads up. --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 00:16, 29 March 2014 (CDT)

First of all thank you for your work till now and in future.Just curious about when u will continue to translate since you said you are taking a break?

The answer is pretty simple, when I catch up with my work :). No ETA.--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 06:45, 19 May 2014 (CDT)

Good to see you back!!! and thanks:D

Hi. Thanks for translating ELYSION virtual region, sorry and sorry in advance for inactive in editing really busy with exams and lectures recently. I will try my best to edit at least one chapter per day ( including volume one since I believe it could still be edited ) . You could still put me at inactive editors since I am one actually. Well I really enjoyed volume 2 so far so thanks again and keep up the good work ^^ [[User:X3Yogurt|X3Yogurt]] ([[User talk:X3Yogurt#top|talk]]) 09:33, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeah well, I'm trying to keep everything orderly, I'll put you in the active group once some edits do happen, otherwise it would be unfair to those who actually do edits very actively (in this case Dual-Blades who's very active) ;). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 12:08, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

===Antimagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"===

Quick question about Vol 3 illustrations, the description says most of the illustrations in vol 3. Does that mean not all of them are up, Or you can't get some of them?

[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]])

Nah, it's all of them, I copied off the template from some other series and it was there already, never bothered to change it and it was left like that... I think the vol 1 and elysion say's the same. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 23:02, 21 March 2014 (CDT)

Nice to see you going to be finish with work soon, keep at it. If you need any help or w/e just ask me I'm free to help/consult with. As for illustrations for Antimagic Academy and by extension Elysion, I think you should just upload all of them. However have like a spoiler notice for people to see before they click on the illustrations. I have done that for Antimagic, just take a look change however you deem fit. P.s I did spoiler warnings for each VOL, might be too repetitive, so many just one spoiler warning for the illustrations before people scroll down to the volumes.[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 22:04, 15 April 2014 (CDT)

I like the spoiler alerts, maybe just increase the font size a bit, kind of hard to see/notice. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 15:44, 16 April 2014 (CDT)

Was just wondering since we know what Ikaruga's powers are in the recent chapter, should that power be listed under her in Character Introduction.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 14:54, 11 May 2014 (CDT)

Let me finish translating the entire volume for all the details, and we can list it. It's a pretty good idea. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 16:50, 11 May 2014 (CDT)

Well with this 3 out of 7 VOLS have been translated about half we can say, so far it has been a pleasure working with you Krytyk on AntiMagic Academy. Hope it'll be the same or even better for the upcoming VOLS. Keep fighting, or TLIng on? I'll be right behind you. --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 01:23, 12 May 2014 (CDT)

Well, I'll keep TL'ing it for sure, however I will probably TL ELYSION vol 2 for a change of pace next, Antimagic is a tough customer and dark like hell, though I still didn't make a final decision. Also your edits are much appreciated. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 11:57, 12 May 2014 (CDT)

Btw it's possible to sign up for more then 1 VOL, for reference check Magref for Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo (He signed up for multiple VOLs, though he might have talked to the Supervisor or somebody higher). I don't think anybody going to stop you, since you are the sole and main TLer, and the Proj. Manager. Anyway just food for thought --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 20:25, 20 May 2014 (CDT)

Aye Sir. It would help to post things to my talk page, since I don't follow the pages I edit. I just happened to see it in the history :P I keep note of that while playing with them synonyms. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:07, 2 July 2014 (CDT)

Yeah well, I have the habit to check through all edits on these pages, though the less to check through the better :p. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 20:54, 2 July 2014 (CDT)

My edits on Volume 2 are done :). I'll get around to doing a pass over on Volume 1 and 2 one of these days :P [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 08:46, 4 July 2014 (CDT)

Whoops I guess I followed the wrong example ;) You changed it to 'there aren't not' though hehe I'll remove the second 'not' [[User:Acolyte|Acolyte]] ([[User talk:Acolyte|talk]]) 15:05, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Sorry that I dropped off the map as your editor. Nevertheless, I appreciate being able to work together. I learned a lot from it. I wish you well on your future works. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 01:25, 31 July 2014 (CDT)

==General Comments==
I am back please bare with me. Sorry for disappearance had critical family stuff. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 06:37, 14 March 2014 (CDT)

That's fine, I've been busy as well, just attended granny's funeral yesterday myself. As for antimagic, I'm currently going through all translations up until now thoroughly editing them and rewriting awkward sentences from the scratch, also TLC'ing my old tl's (derp).--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 06:43, 14 March 2014 (CDT)

well if your going to tln a teaser i suggest Overlord(台灣角川) but it Cn i think. well do your best in your job.--[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 04:28, 24 March 2014 (CDT)

I think the recent indefinite block you applied for the post on the NT Prologue talk page is a little harsh. It wasn't true spam, in that the comment and link were actually related to the story in the prologue. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:34, 18 May 2014 (CDT)

Oh, really? It had a generic format similar to ones spambot used and was anonymous, but if it wasn't spam I'd apologize... but he/she's anon and doesn't have a talk page.--[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 23:20, 18 May 2014 (CDT)

== Possible Mistranslation? ==

Gonna start this just in case since the other areas dont fit this

In Chapter 2 of Elysion Volume 1 After they defeat the Monster they said "5 thousand yen for each of us" That feels like an absurdly low amount for what they did since 15 thousand yen is like 150$
Just thought I'd inform you --[[User:Godoffire|Godoffire]] ([[User talk:Godoffire|talk]]) 01:41, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

There's no mistranslation. It's 5000¥ each, meaning siblings got 10000¥. As you say, it's around 50$ each. You say it's a low amount, however considering the siblings got 100$ for an hour or two hours of work (Instead of doing more they went to do celebratory party for first hunt)? Meaning they could do 2-3 bosses per day, 300$ a day sounds like decent amount for two. Let's say they hunt 5 days in a week, it's 21 days of hunts in a month, meaning they can get up to 6300$ in a month together. I'd say it's more than enough to live on for two students. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 11:24, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

Ahh, The way they were talking made it sound really expensive to repair themselves, and well for their fancy home that doesnt sound like nearly enough, Like for just spending money it sounds good, but to actually live on that sounds impossible in their situation

I guess it was just the overall tone of their lives that made it sound so strange, and possibly the fact that I recently Read Arisu Volume 1 and theyre literally dealing in the Millions for similar stuff --[[User:Godoffire|Godoffire]] ([[User talk:Godoffire|talk]]) 00:44, 23 April 2014 (CDT)

They aren't renting out their home, they bought it. Of course they have to pay for some things but that's it. Also, unless they break their characters completely, they won't have to pay for repairing them. What they have to pay for are living expanses, food and school tuition. That's pretty much it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk#top|talk]]) 00:48, 23 April 2014 (CDT)

== Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?:Volume 1 Chapter 13, Where's Yuuki? ==

"Just lie down and go to sleep Nii-chan!"
After I was pushed down and sprawled on the bed, Tomomi used my right arm as a pillow.
"Early bird gets the worm!"
"Then, I'm over here."
In just a split second Sayuri settled on my left arm.
"...I'll settle for the leg."
Selene snuggled to my right leg.
"Then I'll take this leg."
It's as if they were sharing food. What am I, a fried chicken?!
"Mii-chan over here!"
The last one was Mika and Maple, they settled down on top of my stomach. Rather than a fried chicken, it was more accurate to call it a combining robot.
I confirmed how they were settled down.
"Are we really sleeping like this?"
All the little sisters nodded in unison. Apparently, they won't listen to my objections.

Might be an overreaction but its bothering me quite a bit for some reason, was there no mention of Yuuki when they were "getting in position" to sleep with each other? [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]])

User:ZAIZEAH

2014-07-27T08:27:49Z

ZAIZEAH:

I have no idea how to translate stuff, at best I'll go roaming around looking for some errors and try fixing them.

Well I say "try fixing them" but I'm afraid a time will come when I will only worsen the translation due to having no knowledge of the Japanese, Chinese or Korean language, that said I will do my utmost in correcting grammatical errors or anything of the like that come under the gaze of my eyes.

Someday in a few years time I will devote my all to learning either of the three languages above for personal enlightenment and hopefully translate or help translating LNs and maybe even manga, but for now my time will be leaning towards studying, till then - as I've already said; I will try to correct errors and hope that I don't f%#k up.

The boredom of class got me writing something, something which I find interesting and continually grew in length for each boring class as the days passed, not really sure if I will continue this but here goes the overview of the thing.

:"The Kula Vla Grada, the race of Elders, the race of the World Guiders, the race of Perpetual Nomads, who travel with their immortal companions; the Lathras and lead infant worlds and it's inhabitants to maturity and then leave the world after they deem that it will develop by itself, though certain cases make them erase traces that they ever even existed.
:

:They repeat and have repeated this self imposed duty for eon which leads us to one of the worlds which they have guided and have left with the inhabitants knowing their existence, the world called Devlúon, a world whose core is abundant in Dazi and have prospered with the guidance the Kula Vla Grada.
:

:After the Kula Vla Grada left the world of Devlúon the inhabitants were thrown into panic, the disappearance of the Elders made the Yevla; which the Elders found on the world first and had been made their arms and legs for the purpose of developing the rest of the inhabitants, try carry on what their benefactors had done before they left."

Still have a TON of stuff to add but for now this will be it.

User:ZAIZEAH

2014-07-27T08:26:51Z

ZAIZEAH:

I have no idea how to translate stuff, at best I'll go roaming around looking for some errors and try fixing them.

Well I say "try fixing them" but I'm afraid a time will come when I will only worsen the translation due to having no knowledge of the Japanese, Chinese or Korean language, that said I will do my utmost in correcting grammatical errors or anything of the like that come under the gaze of my eyes.

Someday in a few years time I will devote my all to learning either of the three languages above for personal enlightenment and hopefully translate or help translating LNs and maybe even manga, but for now my time will be leaning towards studying, till then - as I've already said; I will try to correct errors and hope that I don't f%#k up.

The boredom of class got me writing something, something which I find interesting and continually grew in length for each boring class as the days passed, not really sure if I will continue this but here goes the overview of the thing.

:"The Kula Vla Grada, the race of Elders, the race of the World Guiders, the race of Perpetual Nomads, who travel with their immortal companions; the Lathras and lead infant worlds and it's inhabitants to maturity and then leave the world after they deem that it will develop by itself, though certain cases make them erase traces that they ever even existed.
:
:They repeat and have repeated this self imposed duty for eon which leads us to one of the worlds which they have guided and have left with the inhabitants knowing their existence, the world called Devlúon, a world whose core is abundant in Dazi and have prospered with the guidance the Kula Vla Grada.
:
:After the Kula Vla Grada left the world of Devlúon the inhabitants were thrown into panic, the disappearance of the Elders made the Yevla; which the Elders found on the world first and had been made their arms and legs for the purpose of developing the rest of the inhabitants, try carry on what their benefactors had done before they left."

Still have a TON of stuff to add but for now this will be it.

User:ZAIZEAH

2014-07-27T08:18:49Z

ZAIZEAH:

I have no idea how to translate stuff, at best I'll go roaming around looking for some errors and try fixing them.

Well I say "try fixing them" but I'm afraid a time will come when I will only worsen the translation due to having no knowledge of the Japanese, Chinese or Korean language, that said I will do my utmost in correcting grammatical errors or anything of the like that come under the gaze of my eyes.

Someday in a few years time I will devote my all to learning either of the three languages above for personal enlightenment and hopefully translate or help translating LNs and maybe even manga, but for now my time will be leaning towards studying, till then - as I've already said; I will try to correct errors and hope that I don't f%#k up.

The boredom of class got me writing something, something which I find interesting and continually grew in length for each boring class as the days passed, not really sure if I will continue this but here goes the overview of the thing.

'':"The Kula Vla Grada, the race of Elders, the race of the World Guiders, the race of Perpetual Nomads, who travel with their immortal companions; the Lathras and lead infant worlds and it's inhabitants to maturity and then leave the world after they deem that it will develop by itself, though certain cases make them erase traces that they ever even existed.
:
:They repeat and have repeated this self imposed duty for eon which leads us to one of the worlds which they have guided and have left with the inhabitants knowing their existence, the world called Devlúon, a world whose core is abundant in Dazi and have prospered with the guidance the Kula Vla Grada.
:
:After the Kula Vla Grada left the world of Devlúon the inhabitants were thrown into panic, the disappearance of the Elders made the first race;the Yevla, which they found on the world first and had been made their arms and legs for the purpose of developing the rest of the inhabitants, try carry on what their benefactors had done before they left."''
:

User:ZAIZEAH

2014-07-27T08:18:19Z

ZAIZEAH:

I have no idea how to translate stuff, at best I'll go roaming around looking for some errors and try fixing them.

Well I say "try fixing them" but I'm afraid a time will come when I will only worsen the translation due to having no knowledge of the Japanese, Chinese or Korean language, that said I will do my utmost in correcting grammatical errors or anything of the like that come under the gaze of my eyes.

Someday in a few years time I will devote my all to learning either of the three languages above for personal enlightenment and hopefully translate or help translating LNs and maybe even manga, but for now my time will be leaning towards studying, till then - as I've already said; I will try to correct errors and hope that I don't f%#k up.

The boredom of class got me writing something, something which I find interesting and continually grew in length for each boring class as the days passed, not really sure if I will continue this but here goes the overview of the thing.

:''"The Kula Vla Grada, the race of Elders, the race of the World Guiders, the race of Perpetual Nomads, who travel with their immortal companions; the Lathras and lead infant worlds and it's inhabitants to maturity and then leave the world after they deem that it will develop by itself, though certain cases make them erase traces that they ever even existed.''
:
:''They repeat and have repeated this self imposed duty for eon which leads us to one of the worlds which they have guided and have left with the inhabitants knowing their existence, the world called Devlúon, a world whose core is abundant in Dazi and have prospered with the guidance the Kula Vla Grada.''
:
:''After the Kula Vla Grada left the world of Devlúon the inhabitants were thrown into panic, the disappearance of the Elders made the first race;the Yevla, which they found on the world first and had been made their arms and legs for the purpose of developing the rest of the inhabitants, try carry on what their benefactors had done before they left."''
:Indented line

I sill have a TON of things to add but I don't wanna force myself to type the rest cu's I have a habit of changing details each time I re-write them so If I force myself the output will be quite fugly to say the least. Yhahahahahah!!!

User:ZAIZEAH

2014-07-27T08:13:56Z

ZAIZEAH:

I have no idea how to translate stuff, at best I'll go roaming around looking for some errors and try fixing them.

Well I say "try fixing them" but I'm afraid a time will come when I will only worsen the translation due to having no knowledge of the Japanese, Chinese or Korean language, that said I will do my utmost in correcting grammatical errors or anything of the like that come under the gaze of my eyes.

Someday in a few years time I will devote my all to learning either of the three languages above for personal enlightenment and hopefully translate or help translating LNs and maybe even manga, but for now my time will be leaning towards studying, till then - as I've already said; I will try to correct errors and hope that I don't f%#k up.

The boredom of class got me writing something, something which I find interesting and continually grew in length for each boring class as the days passed, not really sure if I will continue this but here goes the overview of the thing.

'':"The Kula Vla Grada, the race of Elders, the race of the World Guiders, the race of Perpetual Nomads, who travel with their immortal companions; the Lathras and lead infant worlds and it's inhabitants to maturity and then leave the world after they deem that it will develop by itself, though certain cases make them erase traces that they ever even existed.
:
:They repeat and have repeated this self imposed duty for eon which leads us to one of the worlds which they have guided and have left with the inhabitants knowing their existence, the world called Devlúon, a world whose core is abundant in Dazi and have prospered with the guidance the Kula Vla Grada.
:
:After the Kula Vla Grada left the world of Devlúon the inhabitants were thrown into panic, the disappearance of the Elders made the first race;the Yevla, which they found on the world first and had been made their arms and legs for the purpose of developing the rest of the inhabitants, try carry on what their benefactors had done before they left."''
:Indented line

User talk:Hiyono

2014-06-25T11:08:11Z

ZAIZEAH:

== Samayou Shinki no Duelist ==
Thank you for translating the series. :D

===Editing===
If its alright with you, I'd like to edit the Samayou Shinki no Duelist Light novel, if you don't mind. Thanks [[User:Ruby Halo|Ruby Halo]] ([[User talk:Ruby Halo|talk]]) 05:18, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Samayou Shinki no Duelist shows great promise, really love it so far and I appreciate the translation so I would like to help in my own little way, so I'd like to apply as an editor [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 09:33, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

The way I view it, there are two types of "editing." The first is more what I'd call "proofreading," i.e. corrections made to spelling and grammar. These, generally speaking, are verifiably correct or incorrect - they follow rules. If this is what you'd like to do, then you don't need my go-ahead. Instead, feel free to make changes as you see fit, but do be careful about what edits you make. I have noticed several changes made already (not by either of you) that attempted to "fix" what wasn't broken; I'd like to avoid such if at all possible.

The second type is much more extensive and a closer kin to writing than proofreading. This involves changes to phrasing, tone, etc. - subjective changes. If this is what you'd like to do, and you feel that you can do a better job than I have done already, let me know.
--[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono#top|talk]]) 10:55, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

I can probably manage a little bit of both but it'l be quite difficult to proofread the phrasing, tone, etc. - subjective changes because as of now I have no knowledge on how to read Japanese, so I'll just stick to the typos here and there, well if there are any.
I'll do my best to be of help and "fix" anything that seems incorrect and hopefully not worsen the translation even more. [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:08, 25 June 2014 (CDT)

User:ZAIZEAH

2014-06-22T14:42:56Z

ZAIZEAH:

User talk:Hiyono

2014-06-20T14:33:17Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Samayou Shinki no Duelist */

== Samayou Shinki no Duelist ==

Thank you for translating the series. :D

If its alright with you, I'd like to edit the Samayou Shinki no Duelist Light novel, if you don't mind. Thanks [[User:Ruby Halo|Ruby Halo]] ([[User talk:Ruby Halo|talk]]) 05:18, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Samayou Shinki no Duelist shows great promise, really love it so far and I appreciate the translation so I would like to help in my own little way, so I'd like to apply as an editor [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 09:33, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

User:ZAIZEAH

2014-06-16T13:06:42Z

ZAIZEAH:

User:ZAIZEAH

2014-06-16T13:05:49Z

ZAIZEAH:

Talk:Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance

2013-12-31T09:17:23Z

ZAIZEAH: /* how Volume 13 */

==Title translation==
精霊使い=Elementaler? Wouldn't something like Spirit user be a more literal translation? If you have to use elemental I believe word would be Elementalist(s).

That's a good question, but that's not a translation of the title. I copied that terrible use of English from the author/or somewhere from mf bunko. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 05:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

I wish other writers have English as half as good as Nasu.

==Term updating==
A little request since I'm too lazy =/

I'll like all the "miltary-use" spirit to be just "military" --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 17:32, 10 February 2013 (CST)

==Volume 4==
Mizuho, are you using Chinese translation? Just that sometimes it looks like there is missing line, or that it is shortened (wellI am judging it only from the memory of reading through part of this with my horrible japanese) --[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 19:46, 14 February 2013 (CST)

There're some simplification done to sentences, and he said:
I know I left out some things or changed some things to suit English for comprehension,
but I don't think they were consequential.
--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:11, 16 February 2013 (CST)

==Questions==

Please ADD the Epilogue of 'Volume 10 - The Awakening of the Demon King'

There is no epilogue—that's why the last chapter concludes with "—END." Unless you want fan fiction. [[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 09:38, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Just look at the pattern of me translating lol, if there was 1, I'd have ninja-done it already =/ --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 10:03, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Could some one direct me to the page that explains why spirit was changed to elemental.
I could find no discussion about the change on the terminology talk page.
Just want to know why this change was made. --[[Special:Contributions/24.130.47.211|24.130.47.211]] 01:16, 16 February 2013 (CST)

I decided it to put consistency with several other naming convention like Elemental Lord, and Elemental Waffe. And, zzhk did the final push for me to do it, http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4633&start=435#p174468 To add on, I've been looking for a term to replace 'spirit contractor' since forever --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:19, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Just a note that "military elemental" would sound awkward, since it would be hard to link "military" to the elements, unlike others like "sword", though I am aware that we can treat the two words as separate and it does not affect reading. Thanks. [[User:Zakashi|Zakashi]] ([[User talk:Zakashi|talk]]) 03:02, 17 February 2013 (CST)

Well, it's okay comparative to "military personal". Elementals are spirits anyway. Or, would militarized elementals work better? --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 06:09, 17 February 2013 (CST)

Just my 2 cents: I think militarized sounds better than simply military. [[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 07:44, 17 February 2013 (CST)

Militarized means something that has been turned/converted into an object/group belonging to a military. -Anon

If it is guns or other weapons, I think a somewhat common term to use would be "military-grade weapon". So how about something like "tactical class military-grade elementals"? A bit of a mouthful, but to me that capture the meaning well. -Another Anon

They aren't graded in any sense. It's just a simple association to military. Like military aviation, military facilities, military network and etc. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:27, 23 February 2013 (CST)

So will all instances of "spirit" will be changed to "elemental"? which ones are applicable? In chapter seven "It was a small lizard with its tail on fire.
A low level flame spirit." At least in some places, I think Spirit is more appropriate than elemental. [[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 04:20, 23 February 2013 (CST)

All instances of spirit will be reverted back to spirit. I'm going with what zzhk proposed for now, keeping elementalist. All changes should be corrected in due time. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 04:26, 23 February 2013 (CST)

Hi, just a quick question to do with consistency sake. In volume 1 and 2, I noticed that knee socks nude was used, however in volume 3 naked knee-socks was used instead. I personally prefer the latter, but I would like to know which one would be the more generally preferred one before I make any changes. Thanks for the awesome translations by the way! -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 09:15, 27 February 2013 (CST)

Well I don't want to complain since this translation is quite good, but in my opinion changing spirit to elemental is a mistake. Primo: no matter how you look at it seirei is definitely translated as (holy) spirit/ghost, if author would mean elemental he would use yousono or gensono (of course im no expert but thats what my dictionary says;) ). And another matter is that in most rpg systems elemental magic consist only of fire, water, air and earth, but here we have holy/light and darkness too and they're considered different system from 4 elements (or 5 if you prefer Chinese ones).

Your dictionary is using the wrong form of "elemental". 精霊 can easily mean "elemental", as in the fantasy creature. All an elemental is is a spirit of something in the first place, usually nature related but that depends on how the fantasy work in question defines it. So having light, darkness, and swords be part of the scheme, while unusual, is up to the author. The Japanese MTG translations translate "Elemental" to ~の精霊 and the Japanese Wikipedia also lists "Spirit" and "Elemental" as English examples of the word. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 14:17, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

== Elemental Waffe ==

I´m sorry but i´m new so i dont know if this is the right place for this but the term "Elemental Waffe" seems odd to me since it is a combination of two languages. Is this intentional because of the originals or just something from the Translator? Wouldn´t it be better to make it completely German (Elementare Waffe) or completely English (Elemental Weapon)? --[[User:DerDigge|DerDigge]] ([[User talk:DerDigge|talk]]) 13:36, 1 March 2013 (CST)

Mixed language terms are considered cool by the majority. And that coolness is common across many cultures --Anon

Well, I'm only certain about the waffe part. I don't know how Elementare is pronounced but the author also uses Elemental Lord, which is English. So, I can only assume Elemental is intended to be English. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 17:47, 1 March 2013 (CST)

Ok than it seems it is only my preference but i do think that german and english dont mix well. Even if it seems prejudiced because im German--[[User:DerDigge|DerDigge]] ([[User talk:DerDigge|talk]]) 18:12, 1 March 2013 (CST)

== Volume 11 ==

Is it going to be published on May 25th or is there not yet any official release date?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 18:00, 1 May 2013 (CDT)
:Forget it. It's exactly a month later.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:33, 8 May 2013 (CDT)

guessing you tryed the same thing i did, guessing the pattern lol. oh well can't wait till the volume comes out. -Trigger91

I am higly suspecting the date on main page of being wrong. Firstly, it isn´t 25th of Juy yet, but part of Prologue is already translated. Secondly you also claim the correct date to be 25th of June.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 16:06, 23 July 2013 (CDT)
:Ever heard of pre-releases? It's not rare for authors/publishers to release parts of their work before a release date to stimulate interest. Just be happy about it without nitpicking at every small detail (which FYI is correct). [[User:SXIII|SXIII]] ([[User talk:SXIII|talk]]) 16:16, 23 July 2013 (CDT)
::Yeah, I kinda suspected it might be so, but as this kind of thing rarely ends up being translated I thought it is not so likely. Well it turned out that it was the case. Anyway, although I admit that I made a mistake and I humbly apologize if I have offended anyone of you I don´t see any reason for the agressive tone of your reply. I would certainly be glad to recieve a explanation of where did I make the mistake in phrasing my previous comment, so that I would never do similar mistake again. PS: It just came to me, but if I sounded as if I was complaining about the translation still not being out it was not meant so. It was just literally what I wrote.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 15:16, 24 July 2013 (CDT)
If it's June, zzhk would have already finished it. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 18:26, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

It is July 25 due to the author getting sick so the released date became a month later. So we just got to wait for translations that will come soon.

Thanks for the explanation. Anyway, I am not in any hurry for the translation. The summer hollidays are long and there is always something to do, so once it is out I will rejoice, but to that time, I will certainly find some other (meaningfull?) activity. Like reading (or rather deciphering) other novels in japanese.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 15:20, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

== Volume 12 release? ==

Can't wait for volume 12 especially on an ending for volume 11. Please tell me when next release will happen--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 13:52, 18 August 2013 (CDT)
:Nobody knows until the publisher decides on one and then tell the public.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:13, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

:If we looks at the previous release schedule (Feb, May, Aug, Nov) and considering vol 11 out on July I think we can assume vol 12 will be October or November (might be delayed till December or early 2014 though)[[User:Shyevsa|Shyevsa]] ([[User talk:Shyevsa|talk]]) 16:56, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

Alright thanks can't wait I hope it comes out on October is just my wishful thinking though --[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 01:46, 28 August 2013 (CDT)

== Raven/Crow Class? ==

Why in volume one, is Claire and Rinslet's class 'Raven Class', whereas come Volume 12 it's 'Crow Class'?

== how Volume 13 ==

i read but , i thought this still alike unfinished ??
i cant read Jp word uuuuu... '' [[User:Toojiro|Toojiro]] '' [12/30/2013] 18:30

It's me again!!!! and like always does anyone know if the Author or publisher has given the date on the release for Volume 13 yet? Or have they not given it yet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]]

'' [[User:Toojiro|Toojiro]] ''
idk ~..........

Normally, releases are announced roughly two months in advance.

It's not listed under MF Bunko J's releases for February 2014, so Volume 13 will probably come in March or April barring unexpected delays. By the way, you can sign your posts by typing <nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki> (4 tilde signs). --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 08:02, 30 December 2013 (CST)

'' [[User:Toojiro|Toojiro]] ''
''thnx a lot !! for the info ''
12/30/2013 21:17

Thanks a lot!! and yeah I know how to sign but I was kinda in a hurry so, yeah. The waiting games begin again. [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:59, 31 December 2013 (CST)

Talk:Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance

2013-12-31T08:59:24Z

ZAIZEAH: /* how Volume 13 */

==Title translation==
精霊使い=Elementaler? Wouldn't something like Spirit user be a more literal translation? If you have to use elemental I believe word would be Elementalist(s).

That's a good question, but that's not a translation of the title. I copied that terrible use of English from the author/or somewhere from mf bunko. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 05:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

I wish other writers have English as half as good as Nasu.

==Term updating==
A little request since I'm too lazy =/

I'll like all the "miltary-use" spirit to be just "military" --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 17:32, 10 February 2013 (CST)

==Volume 4==
Mizuho, are you using Chinese translation? Just that sometimes it looks like there is missing line, or that it is shortened (wellI am judging it only from the memory of reading through part of this with my horrible japanese) --[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 19:46, 14 February 2013 (CST)

There're some simplification done to sentences, and he said:
I know I left out some things or changed some things to suit English for comprehension,
but I don't think they were consequential.
--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:11, 16 February 2013 (CST)

==Questions==

Please ADD the Epilogue of 'Volume 10 - The Awakening of the Demon King'

There is no epilogue—that's why the last chapter concludes with "—END." Unless you want fan fiction. [[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 09:38, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Just look at the pattern of me translating lol, if there was 1, I'd have ninja-done it already =/ --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 10:03, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Could some one direct me to the page that explains why spirit was changed to elemental.
I could find no discussion about the change on the terminology talk page.
Just want to know why this change was made. --[[Special:Contributions/24.130.47.211|24.130.47.211]] 01:16, 16 February 2013 (CST)

I decided it to put consistency with several other naming convention like Elemental Lord, and Elemental Waffe. And, zzhk did the final push for me to do it, http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4633&start=435#p174468 To add on, I've been looking for a term to replace 'spirit contractor' since forever --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:19, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Just a note that "military elemental" would sound awkward, since it would be hard to link "military" to the elements, unlike others like "sword", though I am aware that we can treat the two words as separate and it does not affect reading. Thanks. [[User:Zakashi|Zakashi]] ([[User talk:Zakashi|talk]]) 03:02, 17 February 2013 (CST)

Well, it's okay comparative to "military personal". Elementals are spirits anyway. Or, would militarized elementals work better? --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 06:09, 17 February 2013 (CST)

Just my 2 cents: I think militarized sounds better than simply military. [[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 07:44, 17 February 2013 (CST)

Militarized means something that has been turned/converted into an object/group belonging to a military. -Anon

If it is guns or other weapons, I think a somewhat common term to use would be "military-grade weapon". So how about something like "tactical class military-grade elementals"? A bit of a mouthful, but to me that capture the meaning well. -Another Anon

They aren't graded in any sense. It's just a simple association to military. Like military aviation, military facilities, military network and etc. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:27, 23 February 2013 (CST)

So will all instances of "spirit" will be changed to "elemental"? which ones are applicable? In chapter seven "It was a small lizard with its tail on fire.
A low level flame spirit." At least in some places, I think Spirit is more appropriate than elemental. [[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 04:20, 23 February 2013 (CST)

All instances of spirit will be reverted back to spirit. I'm going with what zzhk proposed for now, keeping elementalist. All changes should be corrected in due time. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 04:26, 23 February 2013 (CST)

Hi, just a quick question to do with consistency sake. In volume 1 and 2, I noticed that knee socks nude was used, however in volume 3 naked knee-socks was used instead. I personally prefer the latter, but I would like to know which one would be the more generally preferred one before I make any changes. Thanks for the awesome translations by the way! -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 09:15, 27 February 2013 (CST)

Well I don't want to complain since this translation is quite good, but in my opinion changing spirit to elemental is a mistake. Primo: no matter how you look at it seirei is definitely translated as (holy) spirit/ghost, if author would mean elemental he would use yousono or gensono (of course im no expert but thats what my dictionary says;) ). And another matter is that in most rpg systems elemental magic consist only of fire, water, air and earth, but here we have holy/light and darkness too and they're considered different system from 4 elements (or 5 if you prefer Chinese ones).

Your dictionary is using the wrong form of "elemental". 精霊 can easily mean "elemental", as in the fantasy creature. All an elemental is is a spirit of something in the first place, usually nature related but that depends on how the fantasy work in question defines it. So having light, darkness, and swords be part of the scheme, while unusual, is up to the author. The Japanese MTG translations translate "Elemental" to ~の精霊 and the Japanese Wikipedia also lists "Spirit" and "Elemental" as English examples of the word. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 14:17, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

== Elemental Waffe ==

I´m sorry but i´m new so i dont know if this is the right place for this but the term "Elemental Waffe" seems odd to me since it is a combination of two languages. Is this intentional because of the originals or just something from the Translator? Wouldn´t it be better to make it completely German (Elementare Waffe) or completely English (Elemental Weapon)? --[[User:DerDigge|DerDigge]] ([[User talk:DerDigge|talk]]) 13:36, 1 March 2013 (CST)

Mixed language terms are considered cool by the majority. And that coolness is common across many cultures --Anon

Well, I'm only certain about the waffe part. I don't know how Elementare is pronounced but the author also uses Elemental Lord, which is English. So, I can only assume Elemental is intended to be English. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 17:47, 1 March 2013 (CST)

Ok than it seems it is only my preference but i do think that german and english dont mix well. Even if it seems prejudiced because im German--[[User:DerDigge|DerDigge]] ([[User talk:DerDigge|talk]]) 18:12, 1 March 2013 (CST)

== Volume 11 ==

Is it going to be published on May 25th or is there not yet any official release date?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 18:00, 1 May 2013 (CDT)
:Forget it. It's exactly a month later.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:33, 8 May 2013 (CDT)

guessing you tryed the same thing i did, guessing the pattern lol. oh well can't wait till the volume comes out. -Trigger91

I am higly suspecting the date on main page of being wrong. Firstly, it isn´t 25th of Juy yet, but part of Prologue is already translated. Secondly you also claim the correct date to be 25th of June.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 16:06, 23 July 2013 (CDT)
:Ever heard of pre-releases? It's not rare for authors/publishers to release parts of their work before a release date to stimulate interest. Just be happy about it without nitpicking at every small detail (which FYI is correct). [[User:SXIII|SXIII]] ([[User talk:SXIII|talk]]) 16:16, 23 July 2013 (CDT)
::Yeah, I kinda suspected it might be so, but as this kind of thing rarely ends up being translated I thought it is not so likely. Well it turned out that it was the case. Anyway, although I admit that I made a mistake and I humbly apologize if I have offended anyone of you I don´t see any reason for the agressive tone of your reply. I would certainly be glad to recieve a explanation of where did I make the mistake in phrasing my previous comment, so that I would never do similar mistake again. PS: It just came to me, but if I sounded as if I was complaining about the translation still not being out it was not meant so. It was just literally what I wrote.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 15:16, 24 July 2013 (CDT)
If it's June, zzhk would have already finished it. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 18:26, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

It is July 25 due to the author getting sick so the released date became a month later. So we just got to wait for translations that will come soon.

Thanks for the explanation. Anyway, I am not in any hurry for the translation. The summer hollidays are long and there is always something to do, so once it is out I will rejoice, but to that time, I will certainly find some other (meaningfull?) activity. Like reading (or rather deciphering) other novels in japanese.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 15:20, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

== Volume 12 release? ==

Can't wait for volume 12 especially on an ending for volume 11. Please tell me when next release will happen--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 13:52, 18 August 2013 (CDT)
:Nobody knows until the publisher decides on one and then tell the public.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:13, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

:If we looks at the previous release schedule (Feb, May, Aug, Nov) and considering vol 11 out on July I think we can assume vol 12 will be October or November (might be delayed till December or early 2014 though)[[User:Shyevsa|Shyevsa]] ([[User talk:Shyevsa|talk]]) 16:56, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

Alright thanks can't wait I hope it comes out on October is just my wishful thinking though --[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 01:46, 28 August 2013 (CDT)

== Raven/Crow Class? ==

Why in volume one, is Claire and Rinslet's class 'Raven Class', whereas come Volume 12 it's 'Crow Class'?

== how Volume 13 ==

i read but , i thought this still alike unfinished ??
i cant read Jp word uuuuu... '' [[User:Toojiro|Toojiro]] '' [12/30/2013] 18:30

It's me again!!!! and like always does anyone know if the Author or publisher has given the date on the release for Volume 13 yet? Or have they not given it yet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]]

'' [[User:Toojiro|Toojiro]] ''
idk ~..........

Normally, releases are announced roughly two months in advance.

It's not listed under MF Bunko J's releases for February 2014, so Volume 13 will probably come in March or April barring unexpected delays. By the way, you can sign your posts by typing <nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki> (4 tilde signs). --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 08:02, 30 December 2013 (CST)

'' [[User:Toojiro|Toojiro]] ''
''thnx a lot !! for the info ''
12/30/2013 21:17

Thanks a lot!! and yeah I know how to sign but I was kinda in a hurry so, yeah. [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:59, 31 December 2013 (CST)

Talk:Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance

2013-12-30T13:03:17Z

ZAIZEAH: /* how Volume 13 */

Talk:Campione!

2013-05-21T13:27:12Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Volume 14 */

==Feedback and Comments==

Campione! is great, please do your best with it...
{YoshikuniKAITO;13/agust/2011}

...wow, the story looks interesting. I can't help but wait for the next chapter :D - [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 21:46, 24 January 2012 (CST)

when Chapter5 will be completed? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 15:21, 17 March 2012 (CDT)

Once the translator, alex, is back. When ''that'' will be... I don't know.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 21:12, 27 March 2012 (CDT)

Aorii u know i really love u???? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 21:50, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

Don't suddenly say something stupid! (ノ゜△゜)ノ~ (;｡▽｡)ヽ save that for the ppl you mean it to -- [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 05:39, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

When will be v2c7 done ? i simple cant wait for more chapters of this great novel ^^

Translator's working on it. Don't be so impatient...and help us with edits. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:20, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

Translation for v2 is already going very fast so it wont be a very long wait. Prob around the weekend? Lol @ ^[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 18:56, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

So glad that this novel will have an anime adaptation this coming july! another LN to be animated besides <<SAO>> ~ [[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 22:31, 18 May 2012 (UTC + 8)

I don't suppose that it would be possible to get a timeline for the volumes set up? It's getting confusing as to when some of the volumes take place. For instance, I am assuming that vol 12 is taking place some time before vol 10 but I can't say for sure. In any case, thank you for your hard work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up or after work. Thanks again,

hello i wanted to know if someone is doing the volume 3??

^ You do know there is a registration page that lists who is going to do what? --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 15:40, 27 June 2012 (CDT)

So quick! Volume 5 is going to be finished in no time!? Man, [[User:zzhk|zzhk]] is quite something..... - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes.

I hope vol. 3 and 4 be translated soon... --[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes. [[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]]

Hi, I'm not a translator but is there any way that i can help speed up the release of volume 4 chapters?-[[User:Artimech|Artimech]] 01:21, 21 July 2012‎ (CDT)

Is there a plan to make a PDF of volume 4? [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 18:38, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

PDF will come when someone makes it - not me, though. Also, @Artimech, I thought I was translating V4 fast enough :( - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

@Florza, well actually that comment was made before you posted Chapter 1, so it's not really directed to you... *Edits* That's why it's important to sign messages with a time stamp. The standard signature is <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes), for those who don't know. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:56, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Well to both Florza and Zzhk -- Your translation speeds are greate. Campione probably is one of the fastest translating projects, and it's alll thanks to you. [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 04:02, 12 August 2012 (CDT)

A really big thanks to all the translators of this great series. I'm really glad you made me discover this great series. It's my favorite so far so thanks a lot.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] ([[User talk:MaerisCrisis|talk]]) 16:33, 26 August 2012 (CDT)

The anime suck so much, what do you think? [[User:Tel'Aral|Tel'Aral]] ([[User talk:Tel'Aral|talk]]) 19:21, 9 September 2012 (CDT)
 
Anime provides exposure. I read from anime blogs that the LN was much better, so that's why started reading it ;) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:26, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you guys should go [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=63&t=5218 here]. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 19:50, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

Shouldn't Kadi be removed from the registration for vol. 8? It's been like that for months and seems to just be a giant block in progress for translators and readers.

No, I shouldn't. NEXT!--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:41, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

Thanks to all the people who work on this! (Mokata)

You are super guys especially zzhk, i aven want to ask him to tranlate all the volumes xD

I'm reading the first volume, and in Chapter 2 Part 4 should be written "Castello Sforzesco", not "Castella Sforzesco".
And if anyone wants, "Cuor di Leone" is better than "Cuore di Leone"; it's grammatically correct but, "Cuor di Leone" sounds better and have a different meaning, more appropriate. ("Cuore di Leone" it's like a real hearth of a lion, "Cuor di Leone" it's like the rhetorical figure of the courage of the lion; if it's the name of a weapon, object or item, it should definitely be the 2nd one). P.s. I'm Italian. 23 November 2012

I don't suppose it would be possible for someone to try to get a timeline as far as the volumes go? I just finished reading vol 10 and the first chapters of 11 and 12. Am I right that 12 is set sometime before 12? In any case, thank you for your work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up. Thanks again, Acp --26 Nov 2012

hi, thank to all the translator and editors for the novels, since Thatsjustpeachy said he is not going to do the volume 12 will other take his place? - renextronex (05 jan 2013)

just wondering, while are the first 6 volumes of the series protected to prevent editing? i was a whole bunch of errors with grammar but wasn't able to fix them. --[[User:Monsterbandage|Monsterbandage]] 4:39, 22 January 2013 (CDT)

Kadi locked them. You can find the reasoning in the forums. Also, and no offense, but...all in all, this is probably for the best >_> --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 23:01, 21 January 2013 (CST)

They should be unlocked soon, but in the mean time, just point out your suggested changes on the respective talk pages --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 23:15, 21 January 2013 (CST)

Sooooo is there a blu-ray side story number 2? It's been bothering me for a while, there's #3 and #1 but no #2. --[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 19:58, 8 March 2013 (CST)

==Enjoying the work and will contribute==
I would like to thank everyone for all the effort on Campione! I enjoy the series and cannot wait for more. While I am not an experienced editor, I will help proof through the pages I read. Thanks!

==Editing Issues==

There's several missing " in dialogues. Is it intentional?[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:39, 19 August 2011 (CDT)

Shouldn't be. Correct them in these cases. Though, be sure that you aren't mistaking it for the monologue. -[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:27, 25 August 2011 (CDT)

There seems to be some problem with the navigation, after volume 2 afterword, i jump straight to volume 3 chapter 1, skipping novel illustrations and prologue?

Its fixed now. you can jump to vol 3 prologue. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:01, 2 June 2012 (CDT)

Old Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/f1/Campione_v2_139.jpg

New Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/fe/Campione_v12_149.jpg

(╯°□°）╯︵ ┻━┻

=== miko's vs mikos vs miko ===

* 16:20, 1 July 2012 Dagger (Talk | contribs) m (42,621 bytes) (Fix "miko's"/"your's")
* 00:50, 2 July 2012 Zakashi (Talk | contribs) m (42,622 bytes) (The translator has reverted changes from "miko's" to "mikos" before, please clarify with him for the details on the use of "miko's" if you are intending to change them)

([[Campione!:Volume 2 Chapter4]])

Can we get a decision on which to use? Pluralizing with apostrophes is wrong, so "miko's" ought to be out; the choice should be between "mikos" and "miko".

I couldn't find a Baka-Tsuki guideline for this, but [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Manual_of_Style/Japan-related_articles#Pluralization the Wikipedia one] says that normally "miko" would be used. That's my preference too, and I'd be happy to go through and change it everywhere. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 21:16, 7 July 2012 (CDT)

This is actually under discussion in the forum [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4702&sid=c7035c5526973f1f4af6dbb3502c9d3f Terminology thread]. So far, the only one who has weighed in on the issue is Project Supervisor Kadi, who has advocated the unaltered form, i.e. "miko" whether plural or singular. I have no objections to that. In the future, please bring up style issues in the forum thread.

I would appreciate a bit of research before stating something flatly as wrong. Apparently, the use of "apostrophe s" to pluralize foreign words was common before the 19th century, so I guess I'm just old-fashioned and obsolete in that regard :P --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 03:47, 8 July 2012 (CDT)

Ah, sorry, didn't realize there was a forum thread. I don't think I've even ventured onto the forums before... I did scan the Apostrophe Wikipedia page beforehand, but I mostly figured that the rules for pluralization were well-known -- but then I have to concede that I was unaware of that particular usage. [http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=VHO1kSJK1JcC&pg=PT50#v=onepage&q&f=false Eats, Shoots and Leaves] is pretty unequivocal in discouraging its use nowadays though. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 22:00, 11 July 2012 (CDT)

=== I am not certain, but this could be a mistake ===
Volume 5, Epilogue:
"Though all sorts of major... well, not too major things happened, I don't think we really mind. The next time we meet, I hope we can get along better."

I think it should be minor instead of major, or something like that becouse of the context (later in the sentence he remembered the catastrof and changed the statement), but since I don´t have the original text (and can´t read japanese) I can´t be sure, so just pointing it out for you to consider.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 16:01, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually, "major" first slipped out because he was being honest, and then Godou just went into denial-mode over the usual public destruction. Also, he's being nice to her in trying to downplay the havoc. If you have a better way of phrasing it, by all means, go ahead.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 17:43, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

No unfortunatelly I don´t have any better idea, I wasn´t just sure whether this was right, but now I understand it, thanks and sorry for bothering you.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 05:26, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

In vol 12 chapter 1 When they talk about the 2 members from the idiot trio that came last in the translation it was addressed as if they were godou's best friends when we all know they are Nanami's best friends and they do name themselves that a little while after. I corrected it to Nanami's BUT as this seem to be some kind of changed reality I may be wrong [[User:Aagcnet|Aagcnet]]

Ano~ the 'Remember how all the magic cast on us was deflected by you' in volume 11 near end of chapter 2,can you check it again? In my opinion, 'by' and 'on' should be swapped. It might just be me though. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 19:33, 4 February 2013 (CST)

Erica is saying the spells cast by others were blocked by Godou. How can it be "cast by us" if Godou doesn't know any magic? Also, "deflected on" doesn't make sense either. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:05, 4 February 2013 (CST)

I see. I understood it as magics casted by Erica and magis to Godou when it should be magics casted on both Godou and Erica e.g the incident with Biachi's memento mori spell. Thank you for clearing my doubt. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 21:37, 4 February 2013 (CST)

== Permission to translate Campione to Vietnamese ==

I'm a fan of this light novel and I hope to bring it to the Vietnamese light novel fan community

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese (sorry, I'm not good at English): Bộ này khó nhai lắm đấy. Đề nghị tra cứu kĩ lưỡng và chọn từ cẩn thận trước khi gõ xuống bàn phím nhé. Và các cảnh mút lưỡi dịch cho hồi hộp, gay cấn, căng thẳng vào đấy, đọc thấy không hay là tớ ném gạch đấy =)) [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] ([[User talk:Gingi|talk]]) 10:37, 28 September 2012 (CDT)

Đừng lo đoạn kiss kiếc mình đã nhờ một bạn chuyên dịch hen phụ rồi

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese: ngoài mấy cảnh kiss ra còn nhiều thứ khó nhai lắm, như từ cổ, cách xưng hô (vì bộ này có phân biệt giai cấp rất rõ ràng). Đặc biệt trong 2 vol 6-7 liên quan đến Campione ở Trung Hoa, có nhiều từ phải tra raw (hồi đọc 2 vol này mình tra raw và kanji đuối luôn) và có nhiều đoạn dịch theo kiểu kiếm hiệp nghe hợp hơn. Bạn nên lập một topic trong vnsharing hay trang sonako để mọi người góp ý và thảo luận. --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 08:44, 7 October 2012 (CDT)

== I hope he brings her back ==

I just finished volume 9, and I hope Taketsuki brings Athena back, she was one of my fav female characters and one of the cutest too

God, I just read I a spolier.... FML

I hope he also brings back Lancelot and Geniviere, I got really attached to them.

'''[Warning: spoilers from vol.10]''' As of vol.10, Heretic Athena has become Divine Ancestor Athena, so she should come back. What really bugs me is the parting gift given to Godou; at first, I thought it could be [knowledge], but recently I've started to think it could have been a part of herself by some kind of dissociation like when she became Hecate and Medusa as separate entities. About Lancelot and Guinevere, the former seems confirmed to not come back since her legend has changed too much (though I think she could come back as a primitive version of herself) and the later should need to rest several centuries before coming back ''as a new one'', so unless a reviving ritual akin to the one to revive Asherah, but better, comes up, it does not seem possible.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:21, 26 April 2013 (CDT)

== The missing chapter ==

Anyone knows what happened to "Volume 8 Chapter 2 - Seeking the Mysterious Devil King, the Campione・FINALE " ? It seems unreasonable that just that one chapter was not translated so maybe the link got damaged or something?. I don't know if this has been addressed before but it was highly confusing so I decided to venture and ask.

I understand translators have their own lives, and am very grateful for the time they give to translate all these LNs but if at all possible before translating further volumes could someone translate the missing chapter? otherwise people will be stuck on volume 8 without being able to read the other volumes which are already translated.

Chapter 1 was being translated, a bit at a time. Chapter 2 hasn't been started yet, to my knowledge. [[Special:Contributions/24.18.107.246|24.18.107.246]]

Ch 2 is being translated by Kadi. Also, since Vol 8 is side stories, you can skip it and read Ch. 9, there is no need to wait. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 22:08, 2 December 2012 (CST)

Chap 2 is completed now. Thank Kadi very much --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 23:28, 2 December 2012 (CST)

== Cover vs Character illustration on title page ==

Now i've been thinking for a while, that Campione is pretty unique in that aspect, all other novels use cover pages of respective volume to differentiate between them, and logically speaking that would be the right choice in this case as well, but - it is up for discussion and Campione translators/supervisor are the ones that ultimately decide about that, so, gimme yer opinions. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 04:30, 16 February 2013 (CST)

IIRC, it's because Vaelis was angry about the fact that the covers may spill people or whatever. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 09:19, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Oh~ dat so --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 16:00, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Even back then the discussion was confused. From what I remember (and the way I understood it), Vaelis was unhappy because the images were too large, size-wise, making the page slow to load and we were spoiling because we ''didn't'' use the covers. My standpoint was the size is very manageable nowadays (I manage, every day, with limited data volume/month on my smartphone) and we don't actually spoil anything because the image we use are only a part of the cover anyway. As for why we use them rather than the cover... they look better. The person who implemented the images thought so, and the majority and I seemed to agree.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 11:38, 17 February 2013 (CST)

== V1 Ch6 ==

The unknown god "Eru" is [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/El_(deity) El], the supreme god of the canaanites.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 07:08, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

== Blu-ray special story ==

Is there a 6th?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:10, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

There are seven of them. It has been confirmed by Zzhk and the registration page updtated accordingly. [[Special:Contributions/90.32.244.205|90.32.244.205]] 12:24, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

== About Heretic Lancelot ==

why godou doesn't gain any authority from defeated heretic Lancelot while he get the authority from heretic Circe in vol 13

read volume 10 epilogue part 2--[[User:Lonedemon|loneDemon]] ([[User talk:Lonedemon|talk]]) 21:23, 14 May 2013 (CDT)

thanks bro now I understand

== Volume 14 ==

Mmm, the title of volume 14 is an interesting one. I can't wait for it, then again maybe the 8th Campione...So excited :S ---[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 10:58, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

Maybe the 8th campione will also be japanese
I wonder if it will be a new character or an old one [User talk : ashwathdragon] 16:09 14 May 2013

My guess is that the viewpoint will be in this new character, who likes to bet on it? --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 11:43, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

I bet it's a new campione, but wouldn't it be a shocker if it was Shizuka?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 08:27, 21 May 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Campione!

2013-05-21T13:26:26Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Volume 14 */

Talk:Campione!

2013-05-21T13:25:56Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Volume 14 */

==Feedback and Comments==

Campione! is great, please do your best with it...
{YoshikuniKAITO;13/agust/2011}

...wow, the story looks interesting. I can't help but wait for the next chapter :D - [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 21:46, 24 January 2012 (CST)

when Chapter5 will be completed? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 15:21, 17 March 2012 (CDT)

Once the translator, alex, is back. When ''that'' will be... I don't know.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 21:12, 27 March 2012 (CDT)

Aorii u know i really love u???? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 21:50, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

Don't suddenly say something stupid! (ノ゜△゜)ノ~ (;｡▽｡)ヽ save that for the ppl you mean it to -- [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 05:39, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

When will be v2c7 done ? i simple cant wait for more chapters of this great novel ^^

Translator's working on it. Don't be so impatient...and help us with edits. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:20, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

Translation for v2 is already going very fast so it wont be a very long wait. Prob around the weekend? Lol @ ^[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 18:56, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

So glad that this novel will have an anime adaptation this coming july! another LN to be animated besides <<SAO>> ~ [[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 22:31, 18 May 2012 (UTC + 8)

I don't suppose that it would be possible to get a timeline for the volumes set up? It's getting confusing as to when some of the volumes take place. For instance, I am assuming that vol 12 is taking place some time before vol 10 but I can't say for sure. In any case, thank you for your hard work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up or after work. Thanks again,

hello i wanted to know if someone is doing the volume 3??

^ You do know there is a registration page that lists who is going to do what? --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 15:40, 27 June 2012 (CDT)

So quick! Volume 5 is going to be finished in no time!? Man, [[User:zzhk|zzhk]] is quite something..... - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes.

I hope vol. 3 and 4 be translated soon... --[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes. [[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]]

Hi, I'm not a translator but is there any way that i can help speed up the release of volume 4 chapters?-[[User:Artimech|Artimech]] 01:21, 21 July 2012‎ (CDT)

Is there a plan to make a PDF of volume 4? [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 18:38, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

PDF will come when someone makes it - not me, though. Also, @Artimech, I thought I was translating V4 fast enough :( - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

@Florza, well actually that comment was made before you posted Chapter 1, so it's not really directed to you... *Edits* That's why it's important to sign messages with a time stamp. The standard signature is <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes), for those who don't know. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:56, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Well to both Florza and Zzhk -- Your translation speeds are greate. Campione probably is one of the fastest translating projects, and it's alll thanks to you. [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 04:02, 12 August 2012 (CDT)

A really big thanks to all the translators of this great series. I'm really glad you made me discover this great series. It's my favorite so far so thanks a lot.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] ([[User talk:MaerisCrisis|talk]]) 16:33, 26 August 2012 (CDT)

The anime suck so much, what do you think? [[User:Tel'Aral|Tel'Aral]] ([[User talk:Tel'Aral|talk]]) 19:21, 9 September 2012 (CDT)
 
Anime provides exposure. I read from anime blogs that the LN was much better, so that's why started reading it ;) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:26, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you guys should go [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=63&t=5218 here]. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 19:50, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

Shouldn't Kadi be removed from the registration for vol. 8? It's been like that for months and seems to just be a giant block in progress for translators and readers.

No, I shouldn't. NEXT!--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:41, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

Thanks to all the people who work on this! (Mokata)

You are super guys especially zzhk, i aven want to ask him to tranlate all the volumes xD

I'm reading the first volume, and in Chapter 2 Part 4 should be written "Castello Sforzesco", not "Castella Sforzesco".
And if anyone wants, "Cuor di Leone" is better than "Cuore di Leone"; it's grammatically correct but, "Cuor di Leone" sounds better and have a different meaning, more appropriate. ("Cuore di Leone" it's like a real hearth of a lion, "Cuor di Leone" it's like the rhetorical figure of the courage of the lion; if it's the name of a weapon, object or item, it should definitely be the 2nd one). P.s. I'm Italian. 23 November 2012

I don't suppose it would be possible for someone to try to get a timeline as far as the volumes go? I just finished reading vol 10 and the first chapters of 11 and 12. Am I right that 12 is set sometime before 12? In any case, thank you for your work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up. Thanks again, Acp --26 Nov 2012

hi, thank to all the translator and editors for the novels, since Thatsjustpeachy said he is not going to do the volume 12 will other take his place? - renextronex (05 jan 2013)

just wondering, while are the first 6 volumes of the series protected to prevent editing? i was a whole bunch of errors with grammar but wasn't able to fix them. --[[User:Monsterbandage|Monsterbandage]] 4:39, 22 January 2013 (CDT)

Kadi locked them. You can find the reasoning in the forums. Also, and no offense, but...all in all, this is probably for the best >_> --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 23:01, 21 January 2013 (CST)

They should be unlocked soon, but in the mean time, just point out your suggested changes on the respective talk pages --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 23:15, 21 January 2013 (CST)

Sooooo is there a blu-ray side story number 2? It's been bothering me for a while, there's #3 and #1 but no #2. --[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 19:58, 8 March 2013 (CST)

==Enjoying the work and will contribute==
I would like to thank everyone for all the effort on Campione! I enjoy the series and cannot wait for more. While I am not an experienced editor, I will help proof through the pages I read. Thanks!

==Editing Issues==

There's several missing " in dialogues. Is it intentional?[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:39, 19 August 2011 (CDT)

Shouldn't be. Correct them in these cases. Though, be sure that you aren't mistaking it for the monologue. -[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:27, 25 August 2011 (CDT)

There seems to be some problem with the navigation, after volume 2 afterword, i jump straight to volume 3 chapter 1, skipping novel illustrations and prologue?

Its fixed now. you can jump to vol 3 prologue. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:01, 2 June 2012 (CDT)

Old Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/f1/Campione_v2_139.jpg

New Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/fe/Campione_v12_149.jpg

(╯°□°）╯︵ ┻━┻

=== miko's vs mikos vs miko ===

* 16:20, 1 July 2012 Dagger (Talk | contribs) m (42,621 bytes) (Fix "miko's"/"your's")
* 00:50, 2 July 2012 Zakashi (Talk | contribs) m (42,622 bytes) (The translator has reverted changes from "miko's" to "mikos" before, please clarify with him for the details on the use of "miko's" if you are intending to change them)

([[Campione!:Volume 2 Chapter4]])

Can we get a decision on which to use? Pluralizing with apostrophes is wrong, so "miko's" ought to be out; the choice should be between "mikos" and "miko".

I couldn't find a Baka-Tsuki guideline for this, but [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Manual_of_Style/Japan-related_articles#Pluralization the Wikipedia one] says that normally "miko" would be used. That's my preference too, and I'd be happy to go through and change it everywhere. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 21:16, 7 July 2012 (CDT)

This is actually under discussion in the forum [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4702&sid=c7035c5526973f1f4af6dbb3502c9d3f Terminology thread]. So far, the only one who has weighed in on the issue is Project Supervisor Kadi, who has advocated the unaltered form, i.e. "miko" whether plural or singular. I have no objections to that. In the future, please bring up style issues in the forum thread.

I would appreciate a bit of research before stating something flatly as wrong. Apparently, the use of "apostrophe s" to pluralize foreign words was common before the 19th century, so I guess I'm just old-fashioned and obsolete in that regard :P --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 03:47, 8 July 2012 (CDT)

Ah, sorry, didn't realize there was a forum thread. I don't think I've even ventured onto the forums before... I did scan the Apostrophe Wikipedia page beforehand, but I mostly figured that the rules for pluralization were well-known -- but then I have to concede that I was unaware of that particular usage. [http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=VHO1kSJK1JcC&pg=PT50#v=onepage&q&f=false Eats, Shoots and Leaves] is pretty unequivocal in discouraging its use nowadays though. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 22:00, 11 July 2012 (CDT)

=== I am not certain, but this could be a mistake ===
Volume 5, Epilogue:
"Though all sorts of major... well, not too major things happened, I don't think we really mind. The next time we meet, I hope we can get along better."

I think it should be minor instead of major, or something like that becouse of the context (later in the sentence he remembered the catastrof and changed the statement), but since I don´t have the original text (and can´t read japanese) I can´t be sure, so just pointing it out for you to consider.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 16:01, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually, "major" first slipped out because he was being honest, and then Godou just went into denial-mode over the usual public destruction. Also, he's being nice to her in trying to downplay the havoc. If you have a better way of phrasing it, by all means, go ahead.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 17:43, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

No unfortunatelly I don´t have any better idea, I wasn´t just sure whether this was right, but now I understand it, thanks and sorry for bothering you.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 05:26, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

In vol 12 chapter 1 When they talk about the 2 members from the idiot trio that came last in the translation it was addressed as if they were godou's best friends when we all know they are Nanami's best friends and they do name themselves that a little while after. I corrected it to Nanami's BUT as this seem to be some kind of changed reality I may be wrong [[User:Aagcnet|Aagcnet]]

Ano~ the 'Remember how all the magic cast on us was deflected by you' in volume 11 near end of chapter 2,can you check it again? In my opinion, 'by' and 'on' should be swapped. It might just be me though. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 19:33, 4 February 2013 (CST)

Erica is saying the spells cast by others were blocked by Godou. How can it be "cast by us" if Godou doesn't know any magic? Also, "deflected on" doesn't make sense either. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:05, 4 February 2013 (CST)

I see. I understood it as magics casted by Erica and magis to Godou when it should be magics casted on both Godou and Erica e.g the incident with Biachi's memento mori spell. Thank you for clearing my doubt. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 21:37, 4 February 2013 (CST)

== Permission to translate Campione to Vietnamese ==

I'm a fan of this light novel and I hope to bring it to the Vietnamese light novel fan community

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese (sorry, I'm not good at English): Bộ này khó nhai lắm đấy. Đề nghị tra cứu kĩ lưỡng và chọn từ cẩn thận trước khi gõ xuống bàn phím nhé. Và các cảnh mút lưỡi dịch cho hồi hộp, gay cấn, căng thẳng vào đấy, đọc thấy không hay là tớ ném gạch đấy =)) [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] ([[User talk:Gingi|talk]]) 10:37, 28 September 2012 (CDT)

Đừng lo đoạn kiss kiếc mình đã nhờ một bạn chuyên dịch hen phụ rồi

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese: ngoài mấy cảnh kiss ra còn nhiều thứ khó nhai lắm, như từ cổ, cách xưng hô (vì bộ này có phân biệt giai cấp rất rõ ràng). Đặc biệt trong 2 vol 6-7 liên quan đến Campione ở Trung Hoa, có nhiều từ phải tra raw (hồi đọc 2 vol này mình tra raw và kanji đuối luôn) và có nhiều đoạn dịch theo kiểu kiếm hiệp nghe hợp hơn. Bạn nên lập một topic trong vnsharing hay trang sonako để mọi người góp ý và thảo luận. --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 08:44, 7 October 2012 (CDT)

== I hope he brings her back ==

I just finished volume 9, and I hope Taketsuki brings Athena back, she was one of my fav female characters and one of the cutest too

God, I just read I a spolier.... FML

I hope he also brings back Lancelot and Geniviere, I got really attached to them.

'''[Warning: spoilers from vol.10]''' As of vol.10, Heretic Athena has become Divine Ancestor Athena, so she should come back. What really bugs me is the parting gift given to Godou; at first, I thought it could be [knowledge], but recently I've started to think it could have been a part of herself by some kind of dissociation like when she became Hecate and Medusa as separate entities. About Lancelot and Guinevere, the former seems confirmed to not come back since her legend has changed too much (though I think she could come back as a primitive version of herself) and the later should need to rest several centuries before coming back ''as a new one'', so unless a reviving ritual akin to the one to revive Asherah, but better, comes up, it does not seem possible.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:21, 26 April 2013 (CDT)

== The missing chapter ==

Anyone knows what happened to "Volume 8 Chapter 2 - Seeking the Mysterious Devil King, the Campione・FINALE " ? It seems unreasonable that just that one chapter was not translated so maybe the link got damaged or something?. I don't know if this has been addressed before but it was highly confusing so I decided to venture and ask.

I understand translators have their own lives, and am very grateful for the time they give to translate all these LNs but if at all possible before translating further volumes could someone translate the missing chapter? otherwise people will be stuck on volume 8 without being able to read the other volumes which are already translated.

Chapter 1 was being translated, a bit at a time. Chapter 2 hasn't been started yet, to my knowledge. [[Special:Contributions/24.18.107.246|24.18.107.246]]

Ch 2 is being translated by Kadi. Also, since Vol 8 is side stories, you can skip it and read Ch. 9, there is no need to wait. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 22:08, 2 December 2012 (CST)

Chap 2 is completed now. Thank Kadi very much --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 23:28, 2 December 2012 (CST)

== Cover vs Character illustration on title page ==

Now i've been thinking for a while, that Campione is pretty unique in that aspect, all other novels use cover pages of respective volume to differentiate between them, and logically speaking that would be the right choice in this case as well, but - it is up for discussion and Campione translators/supervisor are the ones that ultimately decide about that, so, gimme yer opinions. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 04:30, 16 February 2013 (CST)

IIRC, it's because Vaelis was angry about the fact that the covers may spill people or whatever. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 09:19, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Oh~ dat so --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 16:00, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Even back then the discussion was confused. From what I remember (and the way I understood it), Vaelis was unhappy because the images were too large, size-wise, making the page slow to load and we were spoiling because we ''didn't'' use the covers. My standpoint was the size is very manageable nowadays (I manage, every day, with limited data volume/month on my smartphone) and we don't actually spoil anything because the image we use are only a part of the cover anyway. As for why we use them rather than the cover... they look better. The person who implemented the images thought so, and the majority and I seemed to agree.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 11:38, 17 February 2013 (CST)

== V1 Ch6 ==

The unknown god "Eru" is [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/El_(deity) El], the supreme god of the canaanites.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 07:08, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

== Blu-ray special story ==

Is there a 6th?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:10, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

There are seven of them. It has been confirmed by Zzhk and the registration page updtated accordingly. [[Special:Contributions/90.32.244.205|90.32.244.205]] 12:24, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

== About Heretic Lancelot ==

why godou doesn't gain any authority from defeated heretic Lancelot while he get the authority from heretic Circe in vol 13

read volume 10 epilogue part 2--[[User:Lonedemon|loneDemon]] ([[User talk:Lonedemon|talk]]) 21:23, 14 May 2013 (CDT)

thanks bro now I understand

== Volume 14 ==

Mmm, the title of volume 14 is an interesting one. I can't wait for it, then again maybe the 8th Campione...So excited :S ---[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 10:58, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

Maybe the 8th campione will also be japanese
I wonder if it will be a new character or an old one [User talk : ashwathdragon] 16:09 14 May 2013

My guess is that the viewpoint will be in this new character, who likes to bet on it? --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 11:43, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

I bet the it's a new campione, but wouldn't it be a shocker if it was Shizuka?

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T12:39:54Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T12:38:40Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T07:17:52Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

''''Umm, I've noticed a lot of errors and I'm thinking of fixing them, I'll try correcting everything I see and can you please go over them to see if I've done it correctly? (I haven't started yet, I'll just tell you when I'm done with them)
P.S. I'm really grateful for translating this awesome series, and I'll do my best to help out in correcting errors ^_^ ''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 13:05, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."''
''''Wasn't it King Faron who bestowed Tigre the title of "Knight Of The Moonlight" and not Regin?'''' [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:23, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

"---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty test, but..."''
''''Is it salty taste or salty air?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:50, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he ?''trusted''? him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together to the ground.''
''''Did you mean thrust? or pushed?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:32, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"''
''''I changed it to injured, your translation said "did you get injury?"''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:36, 10 May 2013 (CDT).

''"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. '''He''' bent '''his''' knees, crouched and adjusted the height of '''his''' gaze.''
'''I changed it to HE and HIS, because in your translation it was "''She bent her knees,crouched and adjusted the height
her gaze''" and thus I changed it to the masculine terms because it clearly states that it was Tigre'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, '''it was far from maturity'''.'' '''I changed it to "''it was far from maturity''" from "''it was far to maturity''" because I think it sounds more appropriate'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:42, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ZAIZEAH, I will clear up some of ur questions. First, Tigre's title is bestowed upon him by King Faron. Second, the salty part, Tigre was worried that the air will effect the bow (basically salty air). Third, the thugs part, Tigre pushed the guy who he used as a shield. Anyway you can also ask me if you want. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

'I changed it to'->
''Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable. <-''FROM''->
Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, '''''NO''''' Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, '''''she was so beautiful to arouse '''''admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.''
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:47, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

"In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, ''took'' out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently."

I changed it to ''took'' from ''takes'', because it doesn't sound right when you say: "takes out". [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:41, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''I changed it to'' ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without without finding himself hugging her."" from ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without hugging her.""

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by His Highness; King Faron ''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis''-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."
''FROM->''
"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by Her Highness the Princess''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

 Thank you for all your hard work. I am also reediting chapter 3. I want your opinion about the chapter 3. I think I correct most of the errors. But I haven't finished correct it (I only correct the first part of the chapter) What do you think? [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

""''A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet '''life''', but missed the chance of a lifetime.''"""
I added "life" because it it only said "a nice and quiet "what"? what kind of nice and quiet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:17, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"After this, could I greet ('''with''') Lord Tigrevurmud?"''
I took "with", because it just doesn't sound right when you say "could I greet with"[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:25, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"...Indeed, thanks to the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, the life of Her Highness the Princess was saved, and she became the leader of '''our''' country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that kindness becomes love, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."''
I swapped ''one'' with ''our''.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:32, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Since Ellen, Lim, and also Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin '''trusts''' Tigre. However, almost no Feudal Lords knew about it. Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.''
I swapped "was trusting" with "trusts" to make things simpler.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:36, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In maid figure of white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In the figure of a maid with white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:49, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, '''her shoulders shivered were withdrawing one step'''. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again.
"Th-That..."''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''"Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, '''her shoulders shivered and retreated one step'''. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again."''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:05, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"When I wondered who it was, it was '''only''' you... "''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''"When I wondered who it was, it was '''just''' you... "''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:11, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T07:13:45Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

''''Umm, I've noticed a lot of errors and I'm thinking of fixing them, I'll try correcting everything I see and can you please go over them to see if I've done it correctly? (I haven't started yet, I'll just tell you when I'm done with them)
P.S. I'm really grateful for translating this awesome series, and I'll do my best to help out in correcting errors ^_^ ''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 13:05, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."''
''''Wasn't it King Faron who bestowed Tigre the title of "Knight Of The Moonlight" and not Regin?'''' [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:23, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

"---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty test, but..."''
''''Is it salty taste or salty air?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:50, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he ?''trusted''? him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together to the ground.''
''''Did you mean thrust? or pushed?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:32, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"''
''''I changed it to injured, your translation said "did you get injury?"''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:36, 10 May 2013 (CDT).

''"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. '''He''' bent '''his''' knees, crouched and adjusted the height of '''his''' gaze.''
'''I changed it to HE and HIS, because in your translation it was "''She bent her knees,crouched and adjusted the height
her gaze''" and thus I changed it to the masculine terms because it clearly states that it was Tigre'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, '''it was far from maturity'''.'' '''I changed it to "''it was far from maturity''" from "''it was far to maturity''" because I think it sounds more appropriate'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:42, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ZAIZEAH, I will clear up some of ur questions. First, Tigre's title is bestowed upon him by King Faron. Second, the salty part, Tigre was worried that the air will effect the bow (basically salty air). Third, the thugs part, Tigre pushed the guy who he used as a shield. Anyway you can also ask me if you want. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

'I changed it to'->
''Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable. <-''FROM''->
Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, '''''NO''''' Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, '''''she was so beautiful to arouse '''''admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.''
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:47, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

"In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, ''took'' out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently."

I changed it to ''took'' from ''takes'', because it doesn't sound right when you say: "takes out". [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:41, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''I changed it to'' ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without without finding himself hugging her."" from ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without hugging her.""

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by His Highness; King Faron ''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis''-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."
''FROM->''
"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by Her Highness the Princess''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

 Thank you for all your hard work. I am also reediting chapter 3. I want your opinion about the chapter 3. I think I correct most of the errors. But I haven't finished correct it (I only correct the first part of the chapter) What do you think? [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

""''A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet '''life''', but missed the chance of a lifetime.''"""
I added "life" because it it only said "a nice and quiet "what"? what kind of nice and quiet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:17, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"After this, could I greet ('''with''') Lord Tigrevurmud?"''
I took "with", because it just doesn't sound right when you say "could I greet with"[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:25, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"...Indeed, thanks to the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, the life of Her Highness the Princess was saved, and she became the leader of '''our''' country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that kindness becomes love, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."''
I swapped ''one'' with ''our''.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:32, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Since Ellen, Lim, and also Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin '''trusts''' Tigre. However, almost no Feudal Lords knew about it. Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.''
I swapped "was trusting" with "trusts" to make thing simpler.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:36, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In maid figure of white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In the figure of a maid with white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:49, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, '''her shoulders shivered were withdrawing one step'''. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again.
"Th-That..."''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''"Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, '''her shoulders shivered and retreated one step'''. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again."''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:05, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"When I wondered who it was, it was '''only''' you... "''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''"When I wondered who it was, it was '''just''' you... "''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:11, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 3

2013-05-11T07:12:56Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Chapter 3: A Foreign Land */

== Chapter 3: A Foreign Land ==

When Gerard Augres visited LeitMeritz, Tigre was still at sea.

The young man, about 25 years old had curled brown hair and bronze eyes, wearing an official uniform of red and black. That official uniform showed his status as registrar (clerk) of the Kingdom of Brune, and the chest seam symbolized the Red Horse embroidery of Brune.

"Though as expected, I certainly become used to seeing it since this is the third time..."

Waiting at the main gate to meet with Ellen, Gerard while looking up at the towering Imperial Palace sighed slightly.

A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet life, but missed the chance of a lifetime.

All was after he met Tigrevurmud Vorn.

In Brune’s civil war, Gerard, under Tigre’s command, was responsible for managing material showing excellent ability to adjust the distribution of food, fuel, and weapons work. That ability was highly rated, and after the civil war ended, he worked in the Imperial Court of the Kingdom of Brune.

Every two months, he will visit LeitMeritz. And reporting to Ellen the progress of the work on the Vosyes Mountains was one of Gerard's works. It was the third time now, and since the gatekeeper also remembered the name and the face of Gerard, he was able to enter the Imperial Palace without being kept waiting too much.

He was taken to the office after his luggage and clothes were inspected. His luggage was only a linen backpack filled with notes props and a bundle of letters.

He was already checked at the main gate, but since he was with luggage this time, there was a need to check it again. After the inspection, the Gerard sounded the door.

"Long time no see, Mr. Secretary."

Ellen, who wore a formal dress based on blue, was sitting on the office desk. Lim standing beside her.

"It's good to see that both Vanadis-sama and also Limlisha-dono seem to be healthy above all."

Gerard hung up a smile used for social etiquette and bowed with an exaggerated gesture. Ellen nodded generously, but Lim speechless returned the courtesy.

Though Gerard's smile was basically stemming from interpersonal politeness, in it was also somewhat sincerity. In front of Ellen, attitudes needed not be so rigid. However if facing a big aristocrat or high-ranking official of the court of Brune, he must pay attention to his words and behavior.

"Without delay, let me first report of the Vosyes Mountains Road."

This was the agreement that was established in accordance with the mutual non-aggression pact between Brune and Zchted which was signed half a year ago. As long as the mountain path was upgraded, the shortest highway linking the King Capital of both countries would be born. The merchants and travelers could not, not to take this road, and LeitMeritz on the halfway would therefore also profit.

The reason had yet to resolve the matter, because this mountain range was in the border between Zchted and Brune. If large-scale construction was performed near the border, it would surely be admonished by the others, and the highway being made also meant that aggression will be more convenient.

Originally it was not a talk that would be swallowed no matter how, even if a non-aggression pact was concluded. But Brune was indebted to Zchted, and moreover the contract was exchanged partly because of various circumstances and speculations.

Gerard was familiar with it. While he read aloud the report he has prepared in advance, while fluently answering the questions raised by Ellen from time to time. With regard to the status-quo of this road, he has a clear understanding since he passed there from Brune to the way here. He answered without hesitation.

After listening to Gerard's report, Ellen smiled contentedly.

"Yeah. It seems to be going smoothly. Good work, Mr. Secretary."

"To hear such words from Vanadis-sama, make me feel relieved. I would also convey as such to our lord."

Gerard bowed in an exaggerated gesture in the same way as the time when he entered the office. Afterward the topic then changed over to chats.

Even if it is said small talk, the main topic was about the situation in their respective countries. Most of the content was that a noble said something in the country, where there have been disputes about Muozinel and Asvarre and so on.

"What position does Brune held concerning the civil war in Asvarre?"

"For our part, as sparks of the war do not affect us, we intend to watch it calmly. Fortunately, Sachstein’s attention seems to go to Asvarre, so we are thankful for there not being a thread temporarily on the west side of Brune."

"Currently, there are three main forces in Asvarre. Prince Jermaine, Prince Eliot and Princess Guinevere... If one among those sought assistance of Brune, what does Her Highness Princess Regin plan to do?"

"Obtaining desirable result by thrusting one's neck into a quarrel of others is probably something possible only in the world of heroic tale or dramas. Not -to mention that our country has yet to recover from the turmoil of half a year ago."

Gerard lifting the corner of his mouth ironically shrugged his shoulders. Though Lim frowned at his behavior which lacked in etiquette, he was soothed by Ellen's gaze and remained silence to some extent.

"That's right, isn’t it? Please tell Her Highness Regin to take care of herself."

"Thank you for your concern. I won’t fail to convey those words."

Then, just before finishing the chat and leaving, Gerard expressed one wish.

"After this, could I greet Lord Tigrevurmud?"

This was what he applied for whenever he visited LeitMeritz. Tigre was currently a guest here. Though just a little bit, it would relatively be easy with Ellen’s permission.
Gerard thought that he would obtain Ellen’s agreement like before, but this time it was different. As Ellen's face looked glum, she shook her head with an apologetic expression.

"I'm sorry. Lord Tigrevurmud is not here now. He was summoned by His Majesty the King about ten days ago, and went to the King Capital Silesia."

"By King Viktor? For exactly what kind of business?"

Speaking with a very troubled voice, Gerard frowned plainly. However, Ellen again shook her head.

"I was not told, either. However Lord Tigrevurmud is an important guest, even for His Majesty. So there is no need for Lord Gerard to worry."

"...Is that so. It's regrettable that I'm not able meet Lord Tigrevurmud."

Though Gerard made an expression of disappointment, he backed down quietly without further questioning. He did not know what else he could ask from Ellen there.

"By the way, there is something I want to hand over when Lord Tigrevurmud returned, may I request it to Vanadis-sama?"

"No problem. What is it?"

As Ellen asked, Gerard took out a bundle of letters from his backpack, filled up the letters with both hands on the desk. Ellen and Lim could not helped, but stared in wonder. There were nearly twenty letters.

"...What...is this?"

"There are 17 letters. Three of them are applications for marriage meeting. The remaining 14 are applications from Feudal Lords hoping to leave their daughter or niece at his side as trainee maid."

"Marriage meeting? Applications?"

Making a face as if she swallowed a bitter medicine, Ellen stared at the pile of letters. Lim’s poker face collapsed instantly, and asked Gerard with a confused look.

"Excuse me, but... Are Her Highness Princess Regin and Lord Massas aware of that?"

Massas was Tigre's father Urz's best friend, and the man who took care of Tigre all the time even after Urz died. He helped Tigre in the civil war of Brune, and Lim which acted as his assistant trusted his character.

After the end of the civil war he let his son inherit his title and his territory, and accepted the request of Regin and Prime Minister Bodwin to serve the royal court. Lim could not think at all that he would overlook it.

"Of course. Since I brought it simply because I was able to get the approval of those two."

As Gerard answered as if it was a matter of course. After hearing that Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Ellen knew that Regin harbored feelings of love for Tigre beyond status or position. Even Lim was vaguely of that fact.

Despite that, she let the Feudal Lords send such letters. What was the meaning behind it? Didn't they notice Regin's feelings, or were they aware of that and deliberately ignore it?

"...Mr. Secretary."

With a cough Ellen somehow regained her composure, and asked with a cautious tone while poking the letters with her fingertip.

"What do these people think of Princess Regin and Lord Tigrevurmud?"

"They naturally swear allegiance to Her Highness the Princess. The assessment of Lord Tigrevurmud should not be low, either. After all, he was the hero in the previous war, Her Highness the Princess, Lord Massas, and even the knight squadron have deep trust in him. And he had good relationship with Zchted, so they would naturally want to have good relations with him."

With his barefaced smile, the secretary with brown hair gave a model answer as a bureaucrat of Brune. Ellen realized that she got the wrong way of questioning. It seemed that she should say it more bluntly.

"Didn’t Princess Regin feel upset after seeing such a thing? Mr. Secretary, It seems the Feudal Lords’ thought of your country is a little different."

"...Indeed, thanks to the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, the life of Her Highness the Princess was saved, and she became the leader of our country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that kindness becomes love, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."

At this point, Gerard's face became serious.

"...There cannot be such a thing. Those people think so. Lord Tigrevurmud is a person born from an Earl House in the frontier, and he doesn’t have anything to be proud other than his archery. Such figure cannot be suitable as the King of the next generation. Her Highness should feel the same way."

Ellen did not answer back to that, and sullenly looked at the pile of letters.

It would not be a lie, that Tigre's assessment was not low. If only a good relationship could compromise, but put him on the throne it would be out. And they believed that Regin

also thought in the same way.

''---It can't be helped.''

Since Ellen, Lim, and also Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin trusts Tigre. However, almost no Feudal Lords knew about it. Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.

Therefore, Lim asked Gerard whether anything might have occurred.

"Has Princess Regin said anything about Lord Tigrevurmud?"

"Her Highness is very concerned about Lord Tigrevurmud's situation. In presence of the minister, she once said that she cannot use goods, Territory, or wealth to express her gratitude, and that upon his return to Brune she will reward him accordingly."

"W-Well, it is natural. It is thanks to Tigre... Lord Tigrevurmud that she is currently there."

Ellen's face became stiff, though she was about to return to her usual tone, the Vanadis with silver white hair somehow corrected her track and nodded. Not be able to express her gratitude with only goods or territory.

So what on earth was she up to?

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

Saying here, Gerard deliberately stopped his mouth. And then he bowed with an exaggerated gesture when saying sorry for complaining about it. Able to say such a criticism though Ellen doesn't care, it seemed that his cynic daring did not change so far.

Gerard, saying things like that, should probably have heard about the story from Tigre. Ellen immediately understood that he deliberately intended to say such things. Probably, this had also led to the firm belief of the Feudal Lords that there was no way Regin would love Tigre.

''---We decided so like that, Tigre has also consented...''

Ellen crossed her arms once again look to the pile of letters, and then sighed.

Limited by her status, Ellen could not their thoughts, and even if she knew the attempt of Feudal Lords, she also had no reason to prevent it. She felt sympathy for Regin who could only confirm these letters with a depressed face. Lim also bore a wry smile, imagining Massas ruefully sorting these letters.

"...I understand. When Lord Tigrevurmud returns, I will give him these. I promise you, I will take good care of these letters until he comes back."

"Thank you very much."

Gerard's face seemed relieved, and he left the Office this time for sure. After closing the door, with his relaxedness, Ellen and Lim looked at the pile of letters by contrast with a trouble face.

Gerard who left the work office made a request at the soldiers who was going to send him at the main gate.

"Sorry to bother you, but can I stay for a while? There is someone that I want to greet. Of course I get the approval of Vanadis-sama."

The latter half of the sentence was a lie. He knew that the soldiers would be unable to judge the genuine and fake immediately. The soldier uneventfully complied. When he said the name of the person he wanted to greet, the soldiers had not doubt agreeing.

''---Though I was not able to ask neither Vanadis-sama nor Limlisha-dono...''

Gerard wanted to know by all means what kind of life Tigre was leading nowadays. Though it was not as if he was personally interested by it, there was a reason behind it.

Regin and Massas would be very glad if he talked to them about Tigre. Especially Region who brightened her blue eyes shining like a child, and even the change of her expression was very interesting to see.

As Gerard had greed for success in life like everyone else, in order to please his boss, he had to bring some information about Tigre back.

Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. In the figure of a maid with white apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.

"Long time no see. Teita-san"

the girl, Teita also noticed Gerard and politely saluted him with a smile.

"Ah! Gerard-san. you came."

"Yeah. I was just chatting earlier with Vanadis-sama."

And then, Gerard and Teita chatted for a while. There were many topics that she was interested in, like Alsace's situation or matters about Massas who was fed up with the royal court duty. Teita also again, happily talked about the events of Tigre's life recently in the Imperial Palace.

"Massas-sama is doing well as usual, huh."

"His Excellency the Prime Minister Bodwin-sama and him often bickered."

"Like Gerard-san and Rurick-san?"

To the innocent words of Teita, the secretary of Brune was at loss for words. Though he would just think of it as irony or provocation if it was another person who said it, and because he knew that this girl would not have this meaning, he was troubled about how to react.

Suddenly looking away, Gerard saw the soldiers who were standing silently nearby. Because they bore the duty to guide Gerard to the main gate, they made a smile as hard as possible and were waiting faithfully for the talk to finish.

"Excuse me, but I want to talk with her a little more. Since I will feel bad for making you wait any longer, I think that I will ask her to guide me to the main gate."

Though the soldiers looked perplexed, Teita was the maid of the guest of honor Tigre, and also trusted by Ellen and Lim. Living here for half a year was also not short at all. The soldiers briefly explained the situation to Teita, and asked if it was okay.

"I understand. If it is something like that, I will bear the task to see off Gerard-san properly to the main gate."

Like that Teita watched the soldiers leave. Gerard gloated secretly at the moment. Up till now it went as planned.

"By the way, Teita-san. About Lord Tigrevurmud."

with his radiant smile intact, Gerard changed the topic of discussion.Teita looked at Gerard with a puzzled face.

"...Is there something wrong with Tigre-sama?"

"Vanadis-sama said that he went to the King capital Silesia, but... Has Teita-san not heard anything from Lord Tigrevurmud?"

"... No, he didn't say anything special."

Teita denied shaking her head, but her eyes swam for an instant, and her wavering voice lowered. Gerard did not overlook the subtle change on her face. Instinctively, he believed that something must have happened. He boldly thrusted his body forward, and strongly stared at Teita’s face.

"...Really?"

Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, her shoulders shivered and retreated one step. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again.

"Th-That..."

Teita looking helpless continually shook her head to deny, even Gerard could not bear to mind. However, it was unavoidable in order to find out what she was hiding.

"Stop that."

A voice suddenly came from behind.A shock and a pain ran to his head, and Gerard staggered. When he looked back while holding down his head, One young man wearing an armor was standing there.

with a well-featured face and a slippery head without even one hair, he had a sword normally put in the sheath in his hand. It seemed that he knocked Gerard's head with it.

"Even if it was just for one moment, what intention do you have to threaten the maid of the person whom I serve, you malicious person of Brune? Depending of your answer, I might knock you again."

"When I wondered who it was, it was just you... "

Gerard groaned annoyingly. The man's name was Rurick. Despite his short fellowship with Gerard, they had (what we might call) a close bond relationship.

"It is bad for my reputation for you to say I threatened her. I would not possibly do something like that to her."

"Even in the eyes of five-year-old child would see that you are scaring her. You bastard, what are you trying to do?"

As if to protect Teita, Rurick standing in between two people stabbed Gerard with sharp eyes. The secretary of Brune sighed.

"You may not understand even if I explained it to you who had dull eyes and a cloudy brain, but I was only talking with Teita-san about Lord Tigrevurmud. Since it might be a little interested, I leaned forward carelessly."

"...This insidious damp man says so Teita-dono?"

Looking back at Teita, Rurick asked with a very earnest face and tone. Teita, with a troubled expression, looked back and forth at Rurick and Gerard's faces.

"E-Err... What Gerard-san says is true. While talking about Tigre-sama, we became very keen on that."

Tough Gerard was inwardly relieved to the brave words of the maid with foxtail millet colored hair, but her words did not seem to dispel Rurick’s suspicion.

"Teita-dono. You don't need to force yourself to cover up for this man. Even if you are afraid of a retorsion, in place of Lord Tigrevurmud, I won't let him lift even one finger on you."

"Do you put on air of a knight?"

"I'm originally a knight. That's why."

Replying immediately to Gerard's misnomer, Rurick stared at Teita. As Teita unintentionally laughed, she slightly bowed to show her gratitude.

"Thank you Rurick-san. But he really did not threaten me."

"...... I understand, since Teita-dono says so."

Though he could not consent, if she said it like that, even Rurick could not hold on any further. However, seeming to feel the need to give a warning to Gerard, the bald head knight turned toward the secretary with brown hair.

"I must report about what I saw just now to Limlisha-dono just in case."

"Wait a minute. Why do you have to do something like that?"

Anxiety was mixed with Gerard's voice. As for what was bad for him, Lim was friendly with Massas. In the worst case, she might convey this matter to Massas in a letter or something.

"It will be only natural to report to the top if something unusual happened in the castle."

Folding his arms, Rurick proudly replied. Gerard was not able to just retort to this sound argument. Though he requested help to Teita with a gaze, only an apologetic smile was returned.

''---It seems here that I have no choice, but to withdraw...''

It was certain that Rurick would become a hindrance if he kept up any further with this conversation. Besides, He was able to obtain something of that small talk about Tigre's life nowadays. As tales of his travel to Regin and Massas, even if it was not complete, that portion could certainly be satisfying.

''---And if I tried to find about the rest myself? First of all, I dispatch someone in the King Capital Silesia and must examine for what kind of business Lord Tigrevurmud was called by the King of Zchted.''

"Well then, I will leave first. since I will apparently be haunted by an unpleasant gaze if I stay here."

"Ah, then let me see you off to the main gate."

As Teita remembered and said so, Gerard was accompanied to the main gate by both Rurick and her. Despite of repeated misnomer exchanges with Rurick while walking down the corridor, it did not reach extreme disparagement, and would end with an incomplete burning feeling since Teita was near.

"May the blessing of the gods be with you, Gerard-san."

Teita waved. Gerard waved in return to say goodbye to her deliberately ignoring Rurick's presence. And then left the Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was seven days later that Tigre reached Asvarre across the Breton Peninsula at the northwest edge of the kingdom of Brune since he got on the 'White Illuna'.

When looking at the port town of destination from afar, Matvey relaxed, a color of relief spread through the passengers' faces. Two days later, the tense atmosphere that covered the ship finally defused.

"It seems we end our travel without incident somehow or other."

On the deck, Matvey looking back at Tigre and Olga smiled brightly. Just the smile in the face of this man looked like he was up to no good in general, a little seepage. However, Tigre, who had become accustomed to that in this sea trip nodded with a smile.

After passing the peninsula two days ago, the sailors became laconic, their behavior were somewhere frenzied and they seemed to put their body in the battlefield. Even passengers also took in such a mood, and kept their weapons beside whenever and wherever they were inboard.

Tigre, Olga and Matvey were the only people calm.

"It’s because the pirates may appear."

To Tigre who asked about the strange mood, Matvey replied disheartenedly.

"Though I think Lord Tigrevurmud is aware of that matter, among the two princes who are currently fighting in Asvarre, Prince Eliot employs pirates as subordinates. Prince Eliot's base is in Asvarre island, in the neighborhood's backyard just like those guys."

Matvei frowned and explained while drawing a map on space by a fingertip.

"Aren't they prohibited to aim at the merchant ship of Zchted?"

It was Olga who asked so. She wrapped herself in a mantle, when coming out of the deck, and she was being covered with the hood over her eyes.

"Sadly, in this world there are words very convenient to use as ‘made a mistake’."

As Matvey shrugged, he said that he would look at the state of the surroundings and left from there. Tigre was looking at the scenery of the small port town that gradually approached, when Olga tugged at his sleeve.

"Tigre. Can you shoot that down?"

Extending her arm straight, what Olga pointed to what were seabirds flying gracefully under the cloudy sky. After observing the seabirds for a while, Tigre shook his head.

"It is meaningless, even if I shoot it."

Seeming not to understand Tigre's answer, Olga tilted her head.

"It will only fall into the sea even if I shoot it down. Though this ship is loaded with shallop, I may not possibly borrow it to collect only seabirds."

He explained so while looking at the seabirds, but Olga seemed to interpret it as making excuses. She narrowed her eyes at the back of the turban and said with a bored voice.

"You travel only with a bow and handled it with great care, I thought that you would be very confident...or do you think I deliberately make things difficult for you?"

"I do not think you deliberately make things difficult for me, but it is a difficult target."

Tigre with an indifferent look replied softly to Olga. This was because he knew that she didn't say it just on a whim.

On board in addition to sleeping without other things to do, Tigre talked to her a lot. She was heartily surprised that Tigre held a weapon in only not more than a dagger with a bow.

"Is it so rare?"

Instead of being curious Tigre asked again. Olga was surprised, or amazed.

"Most people have a sword and a hatchet as weapons. And after that many have spear and ax. Even if there are people who use the bow in addition to such weapons, I have never seen people using only a bow."

"A hatchet is good. I will prepare that from the next time."

Tigre also carried a hatchet when hunting. It was because it was convenient to cut away highly spreading weeds, obstructive branches and leaves. However, he never thought of carrying it in a trip. To Tigre who was impressed, Olga asked.

"Are you confident with the bow that much?"

"more than with a sword or a spear."

Though he stated the fact, Olga having difficulty to say anything turned her gaze at Tigre.

While recalling such a conversation several days ago, Tigre observed the seabirds again.

Though they were not so fast, they were flying pretty high. The wind was blowing, and since there were on a ship, the scaffold was also unstable. It would probably be difficult for someone with ordinary skills to make an arrow hit the mark.

''---To begin with, Can that stuff be eaten? Since I see such a bird for first the time...''

Tigre returned his eyes to the port town while intending to ask Matvey later. There was a small hill in the immediate place from the shore, and cityscape spread along gentle ups and downs. He saw a building that seemed like a mansion on the hill. One might overlook the sea from there.

The captain yelled out a roar like instruction, 'The White Illuna' folded the sails and began slowing down little by little. The ship’s power converted to wood-pulp went forward to the port town under the leadership of the pilot vessel.

Maria was one of the very common port cities in the kingdom of Asvarre.

The harbor was crowded with people handling the goods. Booths were located in both sides of the street, the merchants, the travelers and the housewives who came out for shopping, all sorts of people coming and going, were wrapped in a chaotic buzz of the atmosphere.

A certain big fish was chopped into chunks on the spot sale. The basket was filled of small fish caught just now, still alive and kicking. The sea water dripped from the shellfish piled in heaps in the barrels. Moreover, mushrooms, cabbage and wild grass were also placed on the mat for sale.

"It is lively, but not as much as in Lippner. I wonder if it is because of the civil war."

As Tigre said his honest impression, Olga beside him also nodded.

"The number of ships is different, though the port size is about the same."

To those words, Tigre looked at her with a surprised face. Even when talking about the bow, this girl’s calm was completely at odds with her age, as if she was accustomed to traveling in general. The only thing that surprised Tigre when leaving Lippner was that he did not observed well both the port and the ship.

'The White Illuna' anchored on the wharf, disembarking passengers in succession.

Tigre and Olga waiting for Matvey got down last.

Though Tigre applied his foot on the hard ground after a long time, he felt a sense of incongruity to his body and stamped several times on the spot. Olga asked him with a wondering face.

"What are you doing?"

"I may only be tired, but I feel like my body is still shaking."

"...I also feel that, too. What is it?"

The two looked at each other tilting their head. It was Matvey that gave them a clear answer.

"We are calling it wave motion sickness (drunkenness), since the body got used to the state of vibration. It will be mostly settled if you leave it."

"How long will it be if we leave it be?"

Olga asked with an uncanny voice. Matvey frowned and answered.

"If you walk just for a moment, your body will get used to the hard ground. Although there are rare cases where the person turns worse like illness, you will probably be alright since you did not get seasick. Shall we go eating for the time being?"

Matvey led the way out of the port walking down the street.

''---As expected, it is different from Brune or Zchted after all.''

The fence surrounding houses, wood materials and assembly methods, the pattern of the walls, as well as the structure of the roof. The differences of these details, as well as the conversations of people, that leaked to the ear strengthened the feeling of having come to a foreign land. The writing were occasionally saw without fully understand what its meaning.

Before long, Matvey chose one shop and entered. Tigre and Olga also followed. A fragrant smell assailed their nose at the moment they passed through the door, and the noise struck the earlobe.

In this snug store, more than half seats was already filled. The guests were not just the residents of the town, they were also passengers and sailors. Deep in the store, the three people sat around a round-topped table, and Matvey ordered sake and dish to the daughter of the waiter who pushed visitors aside.

Tigre were looking around the store. Such places did not change wherever he went.

"After this we are going to meet with someone."

Tigre looked at Olga who was covered with the turban over her eyes also in the store. Although it showed itself to be suspicious, other guests were also far from being decent. He decided not to mention it.

"We plan to leave this town today at the earliest. What will you do?"

Olga to whom he asked, cast down her eyes, seeming to think. She paused, and opened her mouth about a count of three.

"May I accompany you until midway? Concerning meals and lodging, I will pay my share myself. I won't do something like causing you trouble."

"If you tell us the purpose of your trip."

As Tigre replied so, Olga remained silent once again. Perhaps wanting to ease the atmosphere, Matvey was about to say something. Tigre held him back and continued.

"I won't ask you to explain in detail. Like I say just now, I will see a person, it will be good if you tell to a certain extent. I won't even ask your identity. However, I want you to speak about that at least."

During the sea trip, when he was sometimes free, Tigre had thought about Olga, but did not reach a conclusion.

Anyhow, she did not just fit that age. She also seemed to be accustomed to traveling, and she also had a splendid ax hung to her waist. Even when she was in front of him or Matvey, she was not perturbed or scared, and she also put a dignified attitude.

If she was an itinerant entertainer or a bard, then it was strange that she did not have tools for work. If she was a fugitive guilty of some crime, her behavior was rather sloppy (her words and deeds are extremely rather free). Even if he did not ask her anything, she said that he did not also talked too much about himself. It was like saying simply that she suspected him.

He considered in some way the possibility of spy to be an extreme conception, but, as expected, she was too young and it would be rather conspicuous.

This silence lasted a long time. As the waiter carried the bier with which the big glasses of ceramic was filled to the brim, and put them on the table, Olga finally spoke.

"...Is it no good if I say that there is something that I want to see?"

She looked at Matvey and Tigre. They showed neither approval nor disapproval.

"Does that mean there is a place where you want to go?"

To Tigre's question, Olga shook her head.

"I just want to walk around this country properly, and hear various stories in towns and villages at which we will drop in. I want to go those towns and villages, meaning there isn't particularly any place where I want to go."

It became more and more incomprehensible. Leaving aside Brune and Zchted currently with no sign of war, here was Asvarre.

Tigre violently rummaged his darkish red hair and sighed. As he pegged Matvey.

"My orders were to assist you."

it seemed that he entrusted him the decision. Thus as Tigre asked him whether it was fine with his gaze, the scary-looking sailor said with a happy smile.

"Sailors always encounter various mishap situations on the sea. If I let a girl all alone to loaf, the white illuna on my back will look down on me."

Tigre thanked him again and said sorry. Rather than being Tigre's subordinate, He was only cooperating because it was Sasha's request. But he was willing to respect the will of youngster who would probably not have live at least half of his age.

"I would like to hear from that man looking good with the white dolphin, our future plans?"

"We will leave the town as soon as we can supply horses. We will arrive at the destination city after two or three days. Though it is a camping-out tonight, we will stay at a small village along the highway tomorrow."

Matvey which would expect a question answered smoothly without settlement. Tigre especially made a severe expression and looked at Olga again.

"We don't mean to stay long in Asvarre. We will return to Zchted quickly after we finish our business. So if you do not mind, our trip together will be until that town."

Having Olga accompanying the both of them were not without its benefits. Since it would be very difficult others to imagine them to be secret agents if they took a child along.

"...I understand. Then, until that town."

Olga moved her small body and bowed to Tigre and Matvey respectively.

"Well, I wish us a happy journey in this country, cheers!"

The trio picked up each cup, and bumped them lightly. Tigre gulped down the beer vigorously. When resting after drinking the half, he frowned.

"It is very bitter, this wine."

Though he also drank beer in both Brune and Zchted, he had not seen so far any kind of beer that left such a bitter taste on the tongue. Distorting her facial expression in the back of her turban, Olga seemed to think so too. Only Matvey’s smile remained.

"There is also a way of drinking it while diluting with water, wine or herb. Or, would you drink another liquor?"

While being lost, the dish had been carried. There were oatmeal and beef stewed with liquor which were Asvarre's peculiar dishes. And moreover, since it was situated at the seashore, there were also salmon and cabbage soup, eviscerated stomach stuffed with herbs and mushrooms grilled cod fish and shellfish cooking a lot.

On the table, painted crushed potato bread and mutton fried soybean were also lined up. All this was filled with fragrant smells in the steam, and just by looking at it, saliva accumulated in the mouth. They were at loss of where to start.

The oatmeal had a unique smell and texture, and since the sake of beef stew had a strong flavor, it was just right eating it with bread. The chum salmon that cooked the soup used pickling ahead of time, salt taste entered in the soup just right.

As Tigre and the others smacked their lips over those many dishes, though they were talking about their cruise until today and their impression of this town, they were also listening to conversations from other tables.

"...It seems that before we leave Zchted the situation here had not changed."

It was about the fight between Prince Jermaine and Prince Eliot. Although small-scale battles occurred frequently, it seemed that both sides failed to account for the advantage.

"It is likely going to move from now on. Because it seems that Prince Eliot left the Asvarre island that is his base, and came to the continent."

Similarly overhearing the nearby conversation, Matvey said.

"It is probably to encourage the soldiers of his army."

"There is also the possibility that he gives directives himself. As for the number of soldiers, the fact that Prince Eliot's side is superior didn't change."

After answering so, Matvey picked up the whitening fish to his mouth. Olga put her glass down, asked.

"I hear Prince Eliot's troops had pirates accounting for great numbers, but are they so many?"

"You know that half a year ago, a civil war occurred in Brune. I heard that just thousand of the pirates were indeed remnants of the defeated army who fled to the North at that time."

After listening these word to Matvey, Tigre almost the menu card to his throat.

"Others are Sachstein’s mercenaries, as well as a group of people known as sea people, it's quite a mixed bag. And is this fucking situation dragged on longer, those who fail to get a job and become penniless will appear, Zchted will be affected. For example..."

Stopping his hand that was eating, Matvey suddenly put on a serious expression.

"As there are those who are making a living in the trade with Asvarre merchants, what will happen when they are no longer be able to trade if those merchants were killed due to the civil war? You may say that they should look for new trading partners, but, if such a thing was easily found, they would not have a hard time."

Listening to the conversation of the two people, Tigre tore the bread roughly and threw it into his mouth.

Even if it was to escape from starvation, becoming a pirate was not something allowed. The misfortune could never become a reason to dispossess (to deprive) an innocent person. So, instead of becoming a pirate, was it better to starve and die? No. What should be done was…

"Lord Tigrevurmud."

Unwittingly, Tigre fell into silence with a serious face. Matvey said with a soothing tone and a fearful expression.

"Are you tired from the sea trip? Food will cool down, you know?"

"Ah, no, I was just thinking about the upcoming thing."

"For us here is a foreign land. Although it may not help, but I hope you will not be so depressed."

"...That's right. Thank you."

It was for consideration towards Matvey that Tigre expressed his gratitude. Matvey understood about what the young man was getting angry about and worry, so he persuaded him gently.

Tigre fiercely stretched out his hand to the remaining food on the table. To face Jermaine in an adequate condition with stamina and energy, He convinced himself that he must properly eat from now.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Along the road flanked by a small hill, a small village came into view when they exited the forest. It was two days later since they left the port town of Maria.

The three people were on horseback and had tied their luggage to the saddle. Matvey led the way, followed by Tigre and behind could be seen Olga’s shape.

Though Tigre thought Olga to be used to traveling, she was proving it by action. When they camped out yesterday, she hunted hares of two wings only over the past half-time (in only a half koku).

Although Tigre also shot down two wild birds, and the supper of that day became very much gorgeous, Olga pulled off (did a good job indeed) really well when handling the birds and hares. She continued the work without faltering (fluently) drawing out blood, tearing off the skin and pulling off wings for instance, Tigre was impressed.

"Though it is still daylight, we will rest in this village for today."

While looking up at the bright sunshine in the cloudless sky, Matvey that was at the vanguard said those words.

"If we leave on the early morning of tomorrow, we may arrive at Valverde which is the destination at afternoon."

After finishing the harvest, straw color of dried grass were scattered sparsely in the field, and farmers were resting in a position of their own way. Made beyond the field on the roof which piled up the flat stone stucco walls, the houses made of structure were lined up. Remembering the villages of his hometown, nostalgia crossed Tigre’s eyes.

Suddenly one farmer turned around their way and noticed Tigre and the others. His calm face changed radically into that mixed with fear and suspicion, and he called out to other farmers and run hurriedly.

"…What's going on?"

For villagers to be wary of strangers was not a rare sight. However, Tigre sensed a different atmosphere from there.

"Isn’t it because Matvey-san’s face scared them?"

Olga muttered so, and Matvey showed an exaggeratedly sorrowful face. Even Tiger could not refrain from laughing. It was unusual for this girl to speak of a joke, and thank to that the strain mood softened.

"In any case, I do not want to scare them too much. Let's go down from the horses."

Since talking on horseback would wither the other party. Getting off the horse, the three people went to the village by pulling the reins. One man walked their way. His linen clothes were stained with soil, and his face had the trace of wiped sweat. It was an understandable figure in a day when considering they was working on the farms until just a while ago.

"Mrs. Travelers, what kind of business do you have with this village?"

"We would like to ask for food and overnight accommodation. Also for horses."

It was Matvey which could speak Asvarre’s language fluently that answered, and he took out several pieces of silver coins from his breast pocket and handed them to the man. After looking at the silver coins, the man glanced at Tigre and Olga. Tigre said with a smile to reassure him.

"There were also such villages in my home. I do not intend to loiter and to interfere with your work."

Matvey conveyed it again in Asvarre’s language. The man let out a breath of relief, and seemed to loosen some wariness.

Tigre and the other two were guided in the man's house. The man seemed to be the village mayor and he was living in (it was) the only 2-story building in this village. There were a hovel and the cereals storehouse near the house, too and he had his family help move the horses there. Tigre and the others were provided with the spare chamber on the second floor of the house.

Though there was nothing in the room, if there was something they desired, it would be said to prepare that as long it was possible. Tigre left negotiations to Matvey and walked to the window.

He could overlook the aspect of the village from the window. He saw the entrance of the village where they came. Because children were looking up at Tigre standing at the window with great interest, and when he waved his hand, some would hide quickly or run to escape, but there were also several people who waved their hand awkwardly back.

"Lord Tigrevurmud. The talk was settled."

At Matvey’s voice, Tigre turned toward him.

"It is impossible to sleep on bed, but it seems that they have prepared three thick blankets, so one per person. The meal will be a moment later. He said that we will have one smashed chicken with soup and bread. After that, three cups of hot water in a bucket."

After saying to there and suddenly lowering his voice, Matvey added happily whether or not he would be sticky about one part of the chicken. Tigre shook his head with a bitter smile.

Rather than having to withhold from the village, he avoided stimulating be worried about how scared he was when he first saw, it was correct.

Laying the blanket which had been carried on the floor, Tigre lied down on it. As the relaxation of stretching at ease his limbs, Olga displayed an astonished expression. when the person of the village left the room, she removed the turban that she was wearing.

"It is untidy..."

"Because they didn't use this place for a while."

"Certainly. I wonder if I can also taste the freedom throughout the whole body for a while."

Matvey agreed, as he also laid on the blanket in the same way. As the dimly expressionless Olga looked down at the two men, she laid her body on the blanket.

Over a period of time, the trio did not do anything, so lying silent.

Then, the time that passed was only about a half koku. Tigre frowned suddenly. He had a feeling that he heard something like a scream in the distance (far away).

Tigre and Olga woke up almost simultaneously. One breath minutes later Matvey got up rather slowly. Tigre grabbed his black bow kept in his hand hauling the quiver with arrows and compromised to the window. He inquired the situation outside carefully.

''---Who are those guys?...''

There were thirty, no around forty men in the village. They wore a discernibly rough atmosphere, and despite being armed there was no uniformity in their equipment. If there were some people who were wearing leather armor which struck the rivet, there were also those wearing chain mail. The weapons were also swords or spears, the ax with a pike mallet was not uniform.

And each house of the village shut the door firmly. As if waiting for the storm to pass while holding their breath. Only several people who had come out to the field were keeping standing on that occasion together with their horses or cows.

When the men had their eyes on one house, their flung spears and pike mallets against the door while booing aloud (loudly pouring the jeers). Stepping over the wrecked door, several people went into the house, and many screams broke out.

"Are they... Brigands?"

"It is possible that those bandits have their stronghold in the neighborhood."

Matvey which was looking at the situation across the window from the side opposite of Tigre, replied in a calm tone.

''---But considering they are brigands, it's strange.''

Tigre frowned. For an attack the attitude of those men was too laid-back. The villagers also, rather than running away, were just only shutting their door firmly.

Even while thinking, and those who attacked the houses were different men, or those who went towards the field surrounded and beat the farmers. Even those who bludgeon livestock to death seemed to be laughing happily.

It was certain that they would tremble violently if they were people weak in mind. It was a terrible spectacle that could get Tigre sick just by looking. When the right hand of Tigre which could not bear anger lengthened to the quiver, the door of the room was knocked on. Matvey moved quickly and went for the reception.

A woman of about 45 years old was there. She was from the village chief's family. Though her face was paled, since she was safe when she was here, she said that she wanted to close the sliding shutter and would like us to remain still.

"What are those guys? Brigands?"

To Tigre's question, the woman shook her head with a look.

"Those people are the soldiers of His Highness Jermaine."

Not only Tigre, even Matvey and Olga stares wide-eyed at that answer.

" Prince Jermaine’s Soldiers...? Those guys?"

It was suddenly an unbelievable story, but there was no reason for this woman to tell them such a lie. Above all, their behavior also and even their correspondence of village entrance was understandable (if it was the case).

At that time, the woman's look turned to Tigre's hand. To the left hand which grasped the black bow tightly, and the right hand which was extracting the arrow.

"W-What do you plan to do?"

The woman's voice was shaking in fear. Tigre did not answer. She trotted over and clung to hold down the hands of the youngster. She appealed in a face and a voice that seemed to burst into tears at any moment.

"Please. Don't do anything strange. Please..."

"But... But, you should not let those fellows run loose."

When Tigre painfully spit out those words, She blotted tears to the edges of her eyes and twisted her expression.

"You will leave here tomorrow, right? We will live in this village not only tomorrow, but also the next day and the next day of that day."

Feeling bitterness spreading within his mouth, Tigre was not able to answer to her mournful voice.

Even if Tigre sent away those soldiers here, the situation would not improve. They will revenge themselves on this village soon after. In the worst case, they might burn the village saying the villagers defied Prince Jermaine.

He must endure it until their tyranny passed. Even if they made sacrifices.

It was the way that this village chose.

Although the woman tried to continue her words further, the scream which had been heard scratched it out.

When only moving his head, Tigre looked outside from the window, as several girls were pressed down by many soldiers, they were dragged in the center of the village. Villagers who apparently tried to stop it, was beaten and crouched down the Jizo.

"Matvey."

Tigre suddenly called the name of the sailor of white dolphin. To the dreadfulness with which the voice was tinged, Matvey's shoulders shook with a startle.

"Tie up this person. No, tie up all those present in this house and roll them on the first floor. And then, block up the first floor with whatever you can use. Even doors and windows, everything."

two persons, the woman and Olga made an expression of astonishment. Matvey understood immediately Tigre's intention, he bound the woman's arms from behind.

"What do you try to achieve?"

Tigre did not answer back to Matvey's question. Carrying an arrow piece to his waist he applied his foot to the window frame. In the next moment he clung to the wall on the outside with a light motion and quickly climbed up on the roof. No one among the soldiers on the ground noticed.

Tigre set up the bow when settling down on the roof and nocked an arrow. He aimed at the soldier who was going to cover the girl. The distance was approximately 100 alsins. A piece of cake.

The shot arrow cut the wind, flew and went through the head of a man so that it was inhaled. The body of the man who ceased to breathe inclined and fell down beside the daughter. Several persons doubtfully turned their eyes to their friend, and as they found fault with the arrow in his head, two flat knots were already released.

The arrow which stuck in the scruff went through the throat, and the second let a bloodstained sickle peep out. The man fell down to the place and writhed painfully without being able to utter voice.

The men finally noticed the existence of an enemy. On the other hand, Tigre not changing his cold expression in not even one bit, shot the third arrow and killed the third person. Flashing in his mind was the memory of one year ago.

Alsace central city Celesta that is his hometown. The son Zaian of the Duke Thenardier did an invasion with his soldier, many private houses were crushed and baked, and many people lost their life.

The state of the girls held down by soldiers just reminded the young man the account of hundred million (many times) when Teita was being once attacked by Zaian at one time.

When he thought of the scene that he saw at that time. It was not Tigre to be able to overlook it in silence.

When Tigre shot and killed the third person, Matvey was tying up the woman skillfully at the back in the second floor under the roof. He did it carefully with a gag, and pushed a dagger against her scruff. Although he would not do something like hurting her, he made a scary face to stir up respect by fear.

"Even Lord Tigrevurmud gave a cruel order. It might be a little painful, but please forgive me."

"...Please, explain."

It was Olga who watched the course of thing in silence until then that asked Matvey. Doubt and suspicion were swirling in her black pupils.

"Don't you understand? No, excuse me. Let me explain it later since my hands are busy now. It will be faster if you help me."

To the answer of the Matvey who seemed happy, the dimly expressionless Olga slightly changed, and wrinkles appeared in the middle of her forehead. Being lost in her thoughts, her eyes went around the inside room and then were directed to the outside of the window.

"Will it also counted as help if I cut down those guys?"

Matvey which was going to leave the room with the woman whom he restricted stopped.

Although he was also surprised that Olga's tone lost the usual politeness, and became even more colder, the scary-looking sailor couldn't help turning around. He tried to open his mouth to ask what she meant, but was forestalled

"Yes or no? Answer only that. Your Hands are busy, right?"

"...It would be convenient that you could do so that even one person don't die."

Having answered so was utmost, and when he finished saying, Olga was moving. She kicked the floor, slipped through the side of Matvey and the others and ran in the hallway.

After Matvey opened his mouth as if having grown senile and saw her off, he finally came to his senses at the gaze of the woman.

At this time outside the house, Tigre just shot and killed the sixth man.

''---That was a terrible miscalculation...''

As for the soldiers, though half was running about in confusion still reeling from the surprise attack, the remaining half was trying to counter attack following the directives of a man who seemed to be the adjutant.

Tigre had already shot and killed the commander who led them.

At first he took down the commander to confuse them, and furthermore reduced their number and retreated.

Though Tigre planned so and it went smoothly until the first half, the adjutant who fled quickly into the shade of the building desperately scolded soldiers and restored their morale.

When the commander fell down, it was natural for the adjutant to act as a substitute, but the fact that this adjutant splendidly took the reins of troops could be seen as miraculous. Even a decent army, rarely bounced back early this much.

''---Well, how do I pull it down?''

While nocking an arrow to the black bow, Tigre thought calmly about the next development. It was looking as if he was predominantly advantageous, and, in fact, Tigre knew that it was not the case.

Tigre could not help but surrender if the soldiers of Jermaine held a villager hostage while hiding themselves to the shades of the buildings. Even if Tigre forsook the hostage, they would use the village as a shield to the arrows as it was. In that way the fight would become difficult if he surrounded this house while protecting himself.

"The enemy is only one person, you know? You, 'Ranra', What are you afraid of?"

"I didn't think I could do something like this alone! How about you step forward without letting only your underlings do it and hiding on the sly."

Covering the jeers of the man, Tigre also reverberating inside the village just shouted at him. He had already shot down 8 people. Since they were sniped in a high place, Jermaine's soldiers backed away (got cold feet). They wanted to overcome the resistance (to face down the opposition) like that.

At this point, however, one of soldiers threw an adze (hand ax). Although Tigre avoided it at once by twisting his body, he destroyed his posture and slipped. He avoided falling down from the roof, but the adjutant cried out without overlooking the chance.

"RUSH!"

In response to the instruction, four soldiers ran. Went to the house in which Tigre was standing.

"Oh no-!"

Though Tigre shot an arrow quickly and took down one soldier, the three remainders rushed quickly at the door.

It was at that time. The door was opened with sufficient vigor from the inner side, and a girl who wrapped her body short in stature in a mantle ran out. It was Olga.

when the soldiers of Jermaine understood that the opponent was a child though she stood reflectively, they were merciless and swung down their weapon which they had in their hands.

A dull sound was chained and blood splash danced suddenly. Tigre was about to appeal for her name in surprise, but it was Jermaine's soldiers who screamed the next moment and fell down.

Olga as always with the turban covering her eyes, was silently standing inside the puddle of blood which was spreading In her hand, there was now a dark red ax stained with blood.

''---In one blow? No two blows...''

It was not only Tigre, even the village girls who had late run away and the soldiers of Jermaine who hid themselves in the shade as well failed to get out in time and stared at the girl with an stunned face.

It was a dreadful skill. Among the three soldiers that attacked her, two wore chain mail and one was in leather armor reinforced in metal piece. The girl's ax cut and tore their belly. A girl of only 13, no 14 years old who wielded an ax.

Olga, as if unmindful of the surrounding in dismay, was observing the state of the men. The soldiers of Jermaine shuddered to the enemy who appeared newly and was not ordinary. Some turned their eyes to the adjutant for instructions. Olga was waiting for their reaction. She started running towards the adjutant fiercely was she was thinking whether she was easy and stepped over the body of the step. The adjutant got impatient and cried.

"B-Bring her down."

Receiving that order, two men attacked Olga. However. One of them was pierced to the neck with an arrow that Tigre shot and fainted in the ground. Even the remaining one jumped an arm off from the hit of his elbow with Olga's ax, and crouched down on the spot while shrieking.

Realizing he could not escape, the adjutant lie in wait, lowering his posture. The weapon which he had in his hand had been a spear. In terms of reach, it was very advantageous than the ax.

The adjutant thrusted out the spear. With only one slash, Olga blew away The dark gray tip of the spear that was approaching her.

The action of the girl with pinked colored hair did not end yet. She ran over the edge of the spear which was no longer than just a stick at one go (breath), and shortened the distance. The adjutant's head flew in the sky leaving a trail of blood.

Olga, without taking notice of the body, thrusted her ax at the man who ran in order to support the adjutant.

"Throw away your weapon."

The man realized instantly, that he would lose his life if he took action otherwise. Fearing the girl who was only half about his age from the bottom of his heart, he discarded his weapon crossed his hands behind his head and surrendered.

The other soldiers discarded their weapons, suddenly cried and turned their back and escaped. As the adjutant fainted, there was not the person who was able to command them now.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Tigre immediately released the soldiers that Olga arrested caught. And gave them a short order.

"Go back and tell. That People of a foreign land wanted to see Prince Jermaine."

Afterwards, Tigre sat down on the doorway of the village facing the highway. It was at that direction that the soldiers of Jermaine escaped. If they waited here, Their comrades would show up sooner or later.

Soon after, Olga and Matvey accompanied by horses were walking.

As Tigre looked at the two, though somewhat tinged with gloom, he asked with a quiet expression.

"How is the state of the village?"

"Since one of the village headmen came over to that house, we explained the circumstances while having a look at the inside."

The village though poor, in order to prevent fox or wild boars from entering, was surrounded with the fence of a tall tree. While tying the horses there, Matvey explained in a cheerful voice.

"Were you able to tie up all the people of the house?"

"Yes. Since the village headman seems to come here later, they would appreciate an explanation from Lord Tigrevurmud once again. And then, they will likely do the burial of hooligans."

"You saved us. Thank you very much."

When Tigre bowed, Matvey smiled wryly and waved his hand.

"Don't mind it. Because I was also on the point to turn a blind eye primarily since I forsook easily while seeing such a scene. One more thing, Lord Tigrevurmud. I would like you to quit soon the polite way of talking. It will also be easy for you, won't it?"

"...Oh! If you say so."

When he seemed to be at loss and scratched his head, Tigre changed his expression and turned toward Olga.

"I must also give you my gratitude. Thank you. Honestly, you saved me."

Without this girl's involvement, though it could not be said that he would be defeated, there was no doubt that he would be force to put on a hard fight However, Olga shook her head to say that such a thing did not matter.

"Leaving that aside, I want you to explain. Why did you tie up the people of that house?"

Tigre stared steadily at her involuntarily. Though she was still expressionless. He felt a strong core (the wick) in her quiet voice. This might be Olga's true nature.

Thinking a little, Tigre instead of talking as if talking to children, said it while considering the other party as equal.

"While receiving such treatment, the people of this village didn’t resist. As far I have seen the soldiers' attitude and the village's reaction, I conclude such a thing won't happen once or twice. Perhaps, they may also smashed the village as a warning to others."

The expressionless Olga got fogged. Tigre continued in a serious tone.

"It is the policy of the village not to defy the soldiers. If it oppose, it will rouse the anger of those guys and they will retaliate. Not only that, it will make another flipped through the involvement of other villagers. much more if it caused the confusion between the people in position like the village mayor and the village headmen when doing so. However... if I tied them up so that we weren't be disturbed, it would save face to the village."

Tigre remembered the words of the woman who clung to him. They must live tomorrow and also the day after tomorrow in this village.

Olga looked down and muttered, as if very dissatisfied.

"Isn't there the option of escaping, abandoning this village? To a place without outrage and tyranny..."

"Have you ever plowed a field?"

Giving a mild smile, Tigre kindly asked After blinking several times, Olga shook her head. Plotting a look, Tigre gazed at the long distance field.

"It's hard, you know. Tough I also grasped a hoe only once. At first, I remove pebbles, weeds and chip of wood as much as possible. It's a hard work. Next, I dig up the soil, but it is still a hard labor because I must put the hoe considerably deeply."

The field of his hometown came into Tigre's mind. The scenery which he just watched along with his late father.

"While putting in the hoe, if it hits the stones buried into the soil, and the edge bends or is broken, you must repair it. In case there is no smithery mentor and only wooden hoes can be used, it will greatly take both time and effort."

"... if there is a way of making a cow or a horse pull a plow."

"It doesn't mean that chicks also keeps cattles and horses. That is expensive."

To Tigre's answer, Olga fell in silence without a word. Matvey opened his mouth to brush the atmosphere that was about to be sunk heavily.

"Well then, Lord Tigrevurmud, what do we do from now on?"

"I will wait for a subordinate of Prince Jermaine here. If early, he will come over even

tomorrow. Though it was somewhat strange, it was done as planned."

"Did you come to this country to meet with Prince Jermaine?"
Olga black eyes infected with the touch of unexpected look.

"Yeah, so our travel together will end here."

He did not think they would part in this manner. But Tigre believe that this child would certainly have no problem. Whether it was riding the horse, or the level of hunting, as well as excellent combat skills, Olga's strength should not be underestimated. Speaking of her good riding of horse, her skill in hunting, and now that admirable fight style, Olga's ability was the real deal.

But the girl of the light pink-colored hair gave an unexpected words that Tigre was not even think about.

"Tigre. If good, would you not let me accompany you as your attendant?"

"... The reason?"

In order to ask this sentence, Tigre has used two breathing time to ask.

"I want to personally meet the man called Jermaine. - Can't I?"

Just also thinking that she would give a categorical answer, and not actually expecting her expression to change, she put on a child-like weak expression. Tigre folding his arms muttered. He did not think Olga unaware of how dangerous it was to see the Jermaine now. He do not really completely understand her thoughts.

"Who are you exactly?"

After wavering, Tigre asked bluntly.

"Until now, we did not ask each other identity and because we planned to say goodbye with you here, we decided no longer to ask. But since you must come with us, it is another matter. Tell me."

Olga momently turned her gaze, shook the head, seemingly to reconsider it. Subsequently, she went straight on Tigre's eyes.

"You may not believe me."

On her dignified expression, In a calm tone to let you feel her intention, the image of the traveling girl from the two that got used to seeing did not remain at all.

"I am one of the seven Vanadis of Zchted. The Moon Princess of the Roaring Demon Olga Tamm bestowed with the land of Brest and the Dragonic Tool named Takeshi also known as the Curse of the Reversal is me."

Tigre and Matvei stared wide-eyed and were at a loss for words.

Standing before the two people now was not the girl without sociability who was in some way absentminded. She was an ikkitousen (match for a thousand) warrior accepted by a Dragonic Tool. She was a Vanadis whom he couldn't help but be terrified if he looked close.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T07:11:20Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

''''Umm, I've noticed a lot of errors and I'm thinking of fixing them, I'll try correcting everything I see and can you please go over them to see if I've done it correctly? (I haven't started yet, I'll just tell you when I'm done with them)
P.S. I'm really grateful for translating this awesome series, and I'll do my best to help out in correcting errors ^_^ ''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 13:05, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."''
''''Wasn't it King Faron who bestowed Tigre the title of "Knight Of The Moonlight" and not Regin?'''' [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:23, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

"---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty test, but..."''
''''Is it salty taste or salty air?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:50, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he ?''trusted''? him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together to the ground.''
''''Did you mean thrust? or pushed?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:32, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"''
''''I changed it to injured, your translation said "did you get injury?"''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:36, 10 May 2013 (CDT).

''"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. '''He''' bent '''his''' knees, crouched and adjusted the height of '''his''' gaze.''
'''I changed it to HE and HIS, because in your translation it was "''She bent her knees,crouched and adjusted the height
her gaze''" and thus I changed it to the masculine terms because it clearly states that it was Tigre'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, '''it was far from maturity'''.'' '''I changed it to "''it was far from maturity''" from "''it was far to maturity''" because I think it sounds more appropriate'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:42, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ZAIZEAH, I will clear up some of ur questions. First, Tigre's title is bestowed upon him by King Faron. Second, the salty part, Tigre was worried that the air will effect the bow (basically salty air). Third, the thugs part, Tigre pushed the guy who he used as a shield. Anyway you can also ask me if you want. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

'I changed it to'->
''Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable. <-''FROM''->
Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, '''''NO''''' Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, '''''she was so beautiful to arouse '''''admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.''
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:47, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

"In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, ''took'' out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently."

I changed it to ''took'' from ''takes'', because it doesn't sound right when you say: "takes out". [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:41, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''I changed it to'' ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without without finding himself hugging her."" from ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without hugging her.""

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by His Highness; King Faron ''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis''-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."
''FROM->''
"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by Her Highness the Princess''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

 Thank you for all your hard work. I am also reediting chapter 3. I want your opinion about the chapter 3. I think I correct most of the errors. But I haven't finished correct it (I only correct the first part of the chapter) What do you think? [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

""''A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet '''life''', but missed the chance of a lifetime.''"""
I added "life" because it it only said "a nice and quiet "what"? what kind of nice and quiet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:17, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"After this, could I greet ('''with''') Lord Tigrevurmud?"''
I took "with", because it just doesn't sound right when you say "could I greet with"[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:25, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"...Indeed, thanks to the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, the life of Her Highness the Princess was saved, and she became the leader of '''our''' country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that kindness becomes love, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."''
I swapped ''one'' with ''our''.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:32, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Since Ellen, Lim, and also Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin '''trusts''' Tigre. However, almost no Feudal Lords knew about it. Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.''
I swapped "was trusting" with "trusts" to make thing simpler.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:36, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In maid figure of white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In the figure of a maid with white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:49, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, '''her shoulders shivered were withdrawing one step'''. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again.
"Th-That..."''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''"Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, '''her shoulders shivered and retreated one step'''. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again."''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:05, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"When I wondered who it was, it was '''only''' you... "''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''"When I wondered who it was, it was '''only''' you... "''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:11, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T07:05:09Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

''''Umm, I've noticed a lot of errors and I'm thinking of fixing them, I'll try correcting everything I see and can you please go over them to see if I've done it correctly? (I haven't started yet, I'll just tell you when I'm done with them)
P.S. I'm really grateful for translating this awesome series, and I'll do my best to help out in correcting errors ^_^ ''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 13:05, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."''
''''Wasn't it King Faron who bestowed Tigre the title of "Knight Of The Moonlight" and not Regin?'''' [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:23, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

"---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty test, but..."''
''''Is it salty taste or salty air?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:50, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he ?''trusted''? him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together to the ground.''
''''Did you mean thrust? or pushed?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:32, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"''
''''I changed it to injured, your translation said "did you get injury?"''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:36, 10 May 2013 (CDT).

''"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. '''He''' bent '''his''' knees, crouched and adjusted the height of '''his''' gaze.''
'''I changed it to HE and HIS, because in your translation it was "''She bent her knees,crouched and adjusted the height
her gaze''" and thus I changed it to the masculine terms because it clearly states that it was Tigre'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, '''it was far from maturity'''.'' '''I changed it to "''it was far from maturity''" from "''it was far to maturity''" because I think it sounds more appropriate'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:42, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ZAIZEAH, I will clear up some of ur questions. First, Tigre's title is bestowed upon him by King Faron. Second, the salty part, Tigre was worried that the air will effect the bow (basically salty air). Third, the thugs part, Tigre pushed the guy who he used as a shield. Anyway you can also ask me if you want. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

'I changed it to'->
''Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable. <-''FROM''->
Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, '''''NO''''' Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, '''''she was so beautiful to arouse '''''admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.''
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:47, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

"In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, ''took'' out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently."

I changed it to ''took'' from ''takes'', because it doesn't sound right when you say: "takes out". [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:41, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''I changed it to'' ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without without finding himself hugging her."" from ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without hugging her.""

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by His Highness; King Faron ''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis''-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."
''FROM->''
"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by Her Highness the Princess''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

 Thank you for all your hard work. I am also reediting chapter 3. I want your opinion about the chapter 3. I think I correct most of the errors. But I haven't finished correct it (I only correct the first part of the chapter) What do you think? [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

""''A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet '''life''', but missed the chance of a lifetime.''"""
I added "life" because it it only said "a nice and quiet "what"? what kind of nice and quiet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:17, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"After this, could I greet ('''with''') Lord Tigrevurmud?"''
I took "with", because it just doesn't sound right when you say "could I greet with"[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:25, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"...Indeed, thanks to the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, the life of Her Highness the Princess was saved, and she became the leader of '''our''' country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that kindness becomes love, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."''
I swapped ''one'' with ''our''.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:32, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Since Ellen, Lim, and also Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin '''trusts''' Tigre. However, almost no Feudal Lords knew about it. Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.''
I swapped "was trusting" with "trusts" to make thing simpler.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:36, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In maid figure of white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In the figure of a maid with white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:49, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, '''her shoulders shivered were withdrawing one step'''. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again.
"Th-That..."''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''"Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, '''her shoulders shivered and retreated one step'''. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again."''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:05, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T06:52:48Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

''''Umm, I've noticed a lot of errors and I'm thinking of fixing them, I'll try correcting everything I see and can you please go over them to see if I've done it correctly? (I haven't started yet, I'll just tell you when I'm done with them)
P.S. I'm really grateful for translating this awesome series, and I'll do my best to help out in correcting errors ^_^ ''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 13:05, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."''
''''Wasn't it King Faron who bestowed Tigre the title of "Knight Of The Moonlight" and not Regin?'''' [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:23, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

"---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty test, but..."''
''''Is it salty taste or salty air?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:50, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he ?''trusted''? him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together to the ground.''
''''Did you mean thrust? or pushed?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:32, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"''
''''I changed it to injured, your translation said "did you get injury?"''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:36, 10 May 2013 (CDT).

''"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. '''He''' bent '''his''' knees, crouched and adjusted the height of '''his''' gaze.''
'''I changed it to HE and HIS, because in your translation it was "''She bent her knees,crouched and adjusted the height
her gaze''" and thus I changed it to the masculine terms because it clearly states that it was Tigre'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, '''it was far from maturity'''.'' '''I changed it to "''it was far from maturity''" from "''it was far to maturity''" because I think it sounds more appropriate'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:42, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ZAIZEAH, I will clear up some of ur questions. First, Tigre's title is bestowed upon him by King Faron. Second, the salty part, Tigre was worried that the air will effect the bow (basically salty air). Third, the thugs part, Tigre pushed the guy who he used as a shield. Anyway you can also ask me if you want. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

'I changed it to'->
''Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable. <-''FROM''->
Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, '''''NO''''' Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, '''''she was so beautiful to arouse '''''admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.''
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:47, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

"In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, ''took'' out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently."

I changed it to ''took'' from ''takes'', because it doesn't sound right when you say: "takes out". [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:41, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''I changed it to'' ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without without finding himself hugging her."" from ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without hugging her.""

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by His Highness; King Faron ''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis''-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."
''FROM->''
"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by Her Highness the Princess''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

 Thank you for all your hard work. I am also reediting chapter 3. I want your opinion about the chapter 3. I think I correct most of the errors. But I haven't finished correct it (I only correct the first part of the chapter) What do you think? [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

""''A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet '''life''', but missed the chance of a lifetime.''"""
I added "life" because it it only said "a nice and quiet "what"? what kind of nice and quiet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:17, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"After this, could I greet ('''with''') Lord Tigrevurmud?"''
I took "with", because it just doesn't sound right when you say "could I greet with"[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:25, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"...Indeed, thanks to the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, the life of Her Highness the Princess was saved, and she became the leader of '''our''' country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that kindness becomes love, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."''
I swapped ''one'' with ''our''.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:32, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Since Ellen, Lim, and also Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin '''trusts''' Tigre. However, almost no Feudal Lords knew about it. Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.''
I swapped "was trusting" with "trusts" to make thing simpler.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:36, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In maid figure of white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''
'''<-(INTO)->'''
''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In the figure of a maid with white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:49, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T06:49:40Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

''''Umm, I've noticed a lot of errors and I'm thinking of fixing them, I'll try correcting everything I see and can you please go over them to see if I've done it correctly? (I haven't started yet, I'll just tell you when I'm done with them)
P.S. I'm really grateful for translating this awesome series, and I'll do my best to help out in correcting errors ^_^ ''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 13:05, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."''
''''Wasn't it King Faron who bestowed Tigre the title of "Knight Of The Moonlight" and not Regin?'''' [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:23, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

"---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty test, but..."''
''''Is it salty taste or salty air?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:50, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he ?''trusted''? him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together to the ground.''
''''Did you mean thrust? or pushed?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:32, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"''
''''I changed it to injured, your translation said "did you get injury?"''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:36, 10 May 2013 (CDT).

''"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. '''He''' bent '''his''' knees, crouched and adjusted the height of '''his''' gaze.''
'''I changed it to HE and HIS, because in your translation it was "''She bent her knees,crouched and adjusted the height
her gaze''" and thus I changed it to the masculine terms because it clearly states that it was Tigre'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, '''it was far from maturity'''.'' '''I changed it to "''it was far from maturity''" from "''it was far to maturity''" because I think it sounds more appropriate'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:42, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ZAIZEAH, I will clear up some of ur questions. First, Tigre's title is bestowed upon him by King Faron. Second, the salty part, Tigre was worried that the air will effect the bow (basically salty air). Third, the thugs part, Tigre pushed the guy who he used as a shield. Anyway you can also ask me if you want. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

'I changed it to'->
''Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable. <-''FROM''->
Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, '''''NO''''' Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, '''''she was so beautiful to arouse '''''admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.''
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:47, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

"In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, ''took'' out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently."

I changed it to ''took'' from ''takes'', because it doesn't sound right when you say: "takes out". [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:41, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''I changed it to'' ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without without finding himself hugging her."" from ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without hugging her.""

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by His Highness; King Faron ''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis''-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."
''FROM->''
"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by Her Highness the Princess''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

 Thank you for all your hard work. I am also reediting chapter 3. I want your opinion about the chapter 3. I think I correct most of the errors. But I haven't finished correct it (I only correct the first part of the chapter) What do you think? [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

""''A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet '''life''', but missed the chance of a lifetime.''"""
I added "life" because it it only said "a nice and quiet "what"? what kind of nice and quiet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:17, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"After this, could I greet ('''with''') Lord Tigrevurmud?"''
I took "with", because it just doesn't sound right when you say "could I greet with"[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:25, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"...Indeed, thanks to the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, the life of Her Highness the Princess was saved, and she became the leader of '''our''' country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that kindness becomes love, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."''
I swapped ''one'' with ''our''.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:32, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Since Ellen, Lim, and also Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin '''trusts''' Tigre. However, almost no Feudal Lords knew about it. Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.''
I swapped "was trusting" with "trusts" to make thing simpler.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:36, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In maid figure of white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''
<-(INTO)->
''Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. '''In the figure of a maid with white''' apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:49, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 2

2013-05-11T06:39:20Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Chapter 2: The Blue World and the Travelling Girl */

== Chapter 2: The Blue World and the Travelling Girl ==

The autumn in Zchted is short, though one might also say that winter simply comes early.

The deep green of vegetation as they had bathed in the midsummer sun had since faded with the autumn wind.

It wasn't all bleak, however; autumn was also the season of harvest.

Under the blue sky, golden wheat fields stretched far along the highway. As the wind blew, plump ears of wheat rustled softly in the wind. It seemed that with the abundant harvest around here, the faces of the farmers who were cropping were also smiling broadly.

Also standing out were green apple trees, whose branches hung down, heavy with plump green apples.

Looking at such peaceful scenery, Tigre felt at ease. The wind was cool to a comfortable extent, filling him with the desire to chat with the farmers in their fields. Suppressing this desire, however, he urged his horse onward.

In places with many people, he avoided riding at any great speed. Such an action was far too ostentatious. If he was seen simply riding, however, the presumption would likely be that he was just some young noble, off on a hunt. His neat clothing and bow, hung on his saddle, served to further reinforce this image.

At sunset, he'd find his way to a hamlet or small village, looking for accommodations for the night, as well as food.

Having thus traveled for a few days, Tigre exited LeitMeritz, and, passing through the King's territory, entered Legnica.

Three days after that, he arrived at the Imperial Palace where the Vanadis Sasha lived. Though an appointment was made upon handing over Ellen's letter; in truth, it was another two days before he was able to meet her.

''---Two days, huh. That doesn't leave much time.''

He'd heard from Ellen that Sasha was suffering from a debilitating illness. As the silver-haired Vanadis handed her letter to Tigre, she'd warned him.

"If Sasha's condition isn't too bad, you will also be able to meet on the day you hand over the letter. However, after handing over the letter, if you cannot meet her even after waiting for three days, please continue to Asvarre."

The Imperial Palace was composed of sand-colored stones laid upon one another, with scatterings of white marble to be found all over. Though its appearance was surpassingly peculiar, there was no doubting the solidity of its construction.

Leaving his black bow, Tigre walked down the hallway of the Imperial Palace, led by an aged servitor.

''---Truly a palace that gives off quite a calming presence.''

Looking at the ceiling and the walls, Tigre couldn't help but be moved.

LeitMeritz aside, this was his first time setting foot in an Imperial Palace, and thus everything intrigued him. Far from a single monotone gray, the walls were inlaid with white marble. The design masterfully built upon the labors of previous architects, and one did not tire of simply gazing upon their splendor.

''---And here I'd thought carved murals were the only way to decorate a wall. To think that you could do things like this...''

Still awed, Tigre reached the front of Sasha's room.

The servitor made Tigre's presence known, before Tigre proceeded to open the door.

''---This is somewhat of a lonely room.''

The room was bright, lit both by the sunlight which shone through the window, flung wide open, as well as the candle holder near the bed. However, with regards to furniture, the furnishings were the barest of the bare, and plainly colored at that. Aster flowers by the bedside provided the room's only color.

"Nice to meet you."

An unclouded voice struck Tigre's ears.

The woman on the bed sat up as she greeted him. Her dull black hair was trimmed to shoulder length, and she wore a loose white gown. She had a thin face and skin that was shockingly white. She was abnormally slender, and the loose fit of her clothes was evidence of her wasting away.

Above her knees, wrapped in a thick blanket, were two swords. Above their white hilts and finely decorated black crossguards, the blades shone with a brilliant gold and red. The blades were rather short, and their sole distinguishing factor was their gold and vermilion colors.

From their design, Tigre realized the two swords were paired.

''---So this is her Dragonic Tool, huh.''

Apparently belying her welcome, her swords rested near at hand.

Notwithstanding, Tigre found such an action neither rude nor unnatural. Ellen placed her Silverflash Arifal within reach even while working in the office, and assuming this girl to be no different, he instinctively comprehended the reasoning behind her actions.

Tigre bowed and stepped into the room. As he walked up beside the bed, he bowed again.

"I am Tigrevurmud Vorn. Nice to meet you."

"I am Alexandra Alshavin. I would have liked to have met with you much sooner than this, but because of my illness, I've made you wait. My humblest apologies."

Responding to the black-haired beauty who apologized politely, Tigre shook his head to indicate he did not mind.

"More than me, please take good care of your body, Alexandra-dono."

When he said so, Sasha sweetly smiled, and invited Tigre to sit.

"You can call me Sasha, Lord Tigrevurmud."

"Thank you. Please call me Tigre, then."

Sitting down, Tigre returned her smile. Looking up close, he thought she was a beautiful person.

That said, her beauty was quite unlike that of the energetic and lively Ellen. Like the aster flowers that swayed in the gentle breeze by the window, hers was an ethereal beauty; tranquil, like water.

''---If you're not feeling well...''

About to speak out, Tigre changed his mind.

Sasha's illness was nothing recent. She alone was the best judge of whether or not she was fit enough to converse. Moreover, the servitor who'd guided him until then was also checking Sasha's condition. Though it was only natural to be worried, doing too much wasn't for the best either.

"Then, Tigre. May I ask you something?"

Smiling from ear to ear, Sasha tilted her head quizzically. The adorable charm of her action made his heart skip a beat, and, hiding the disturbance in his heart, he smiled and nodded.

"Please, speak."

"If possible... I wish to speak with you candidly, as if with a close friend. I know the importance of courtesy, but I worry the tenseness of such a thing will serve me poorly."

She was already speaking more casually. Tigre, with a wry smile, answered that he understood.

''---If I'm not mistaken, this person is 22 this year.''

He heard so from Ellen. In other words, Sasha should be five years older than Tigre, but it did not seem that way from her earlier behavior. Though she did not seem to be the same age, it was as if she was only one or two years older.

Sasha extended her right hand. Being careful not to use excessive force, Tigre gripped her hand in turn. Her soft hand carried a faint warmth.

"So it really is true that you don't use a sword."

Staring at Tigre's hand, Sasha spoke in surprise. At those words, Tigre suddenly clenched his hand and stared widely.

''---She must have determined this from the condition of my palms, by tracking calluses and blisters, even though she didn't grip my hand all that tightly.''

"If possible, can you tell me about your encounter with Ellen?" Sasha asked.

At her eyes, filled with curiosity, Tigre tilted his head.

"Didn't you already hear it from Ellen?"

"I did. But that was from Ellen's perspective. I would like to hear your side of the story."

Tigre pondered inwardly. Though there was no reason to refuse, he wondered if he had time for such things. He was, after all, in a hurry to reach Asvarre.

Nonetheless, his hesitation lasted but a brief moment. Having already read Ellen's letter, she was undoubtedly aware he was pressed for time. Accordingly, there must be some deeper meaning behind her request.

"I understand. I'm not the greatest orator, so this might take some time."

"That's fine."

He did his utmost to clearly and concisely convey the events of the past year, from his captivity after the battle at Dinant to the battles in Brune following.

He tried to avoid diving into unnecessary details. Though the haste he felt within his heart was certainly a factor, the primary reason was due to the strong emotions that would arise as he recalled each event. It had been, after all, but a short half-year since these things had transpired.

Sasha nodded from time to time, following Tigre's story with great exuberance and interest.

When Tigre rested, Sasha rang the bell by her bedside and called the servitor, ordering him to prepare wine. Tigre, who'd been talking for half the day, was quite thirsty, and gratefully accepted her goodwill. The servitor placed two goblets on the table, and quietly filled them with wine.

"Thank you. It was very interesting, and I learned a lot."

"I'm happy to hear that."

"By the way, what kind of relationship do you have with Ellen?"

At this sudden question, Tigre almost dropped the silver cup which he'd received from the attendant.

Sasha continued happily, "From what you've said, it doesn't look like you're anything more than allies, but...what you've told me is a little different from what I'd heard from Ellen."

A chill ran down Tigre's spine. What on Earth had Ellen said?

''---Even if you ask me what kind of relationship we have, I'm not entirely sure myself...''

It would be a lie to say that it was not a special relationship.

For example, the other day the two of them had gone to the city to play, and had danced together. When he'd placed his hands on her slender waist, Tigre had suddenly blushed. As if his blushing was contagious, Ellen had blushed as well, leading their fellow dancers to tease them mercilessly.

However, those kinds of thoughts were not to be made public. Tigre and Ellen both had their respective positions to consider, and neither could place priority on their personal feelings. Even though there were times he couldn't restrain his feelings, he would not allow them to be more than an impulse.

Buying time, he brought the silver cup to his mouth while stealthily evaluating the look on Sasha's face. Though the smiling face of the Vanadis with black hair did not change, Tigre perceived the sincerity in her eyes.

Then I'll answer honestly. Lowering the goblet from his lips, he spoke.

"Ellen is... She is an important comrade-in-arms. She has been many times my savior. Were anything to happen to her, I would do my utmost to help. That's what I think."

"...Is that so."

Though Sasha's reaction was decidedly brief, her face revealed a satisfied smile. The strained atmosphere passed, and after a short pause, Tigre carefully asked, "By the way, when you say it's a little different what you'd heard, which parts were you referring to?"

"Oh! The part where you peeked at Ellen in the bath, or when you sucked Lim's breasts..."

As Sasha replied without a hint of shyness, Tigre was caught off guard by these words, and was left speechless, his face red up to his ears.

"It definitely seems like Ellen and Lim like you, but I don't think that's all there is to it. I've put some thought into it. Are you the type that's so adorable you're immediately forgiven or are you ridiculous to the point that others feel like their anger is wasted on you?"

"...Well, what kind of person would you say I am?"

Finally pulling himself together, Tigre straightened his posture and questioned Sasha in turn. Rather than answering immediately, Sasha let her eyes wander to the sky before turning to smile at him, her expression filled with mischief.

"Isn't it fine to leave things to your imagination? That said, there's no point in never telling you, so when you return from Asvarre, I'll tell you then."

Tigre's only response was to blink, unmoving, unable to mask his surprise in the least. ''So she can make that kind of expression too...''

''---It seems my first impression of the sickly Sasha was stronger than warranted.''

Having spoken to Sasha now for the last four hours, Tigre felt that as compared to her gentle smiles earlier, her smile just now suited her far more. The similarity to Ellen was undeniable, although it was hard to say if that was merely the effects of the former's influence on the latter.

"I understand. I'll look forward to that then."

Tigre responded with a smile. He realized that their conversation had indeed digressed, but the thought of something to look forward to upon his return wasn't bad.

"Now then, let's return to the topic at hand."

Though her smile never left her face, Sasha’s black pupils filled with a serious light. She handed the silver cup in her hand to the attendant and sent him off with words of gratitude. Understanding her intent, he left quietly. As the door closed, the black-haired Vanadis opened her mouth.

"According to Ellen's letter, it is her desire that I assist you. I've heard you need to visit Asvarre; would you allow me to hear the full story?"

Tigre settled himself, and began to recount the details of King Victor's request and Ellen and Lim's views on the matter; in short, the circumstances behind his appointment as envoy from beginning to end.

This time Sasha, far from interrupting as she had done before, simply sat in silence like a statue, never moving a muscle. That notwithstanding, her eyes radiated her fierce will.

As she finished hearing the story she relaxed her whole body and gave a small sigh.

"I don't envy you."

"Yeah...I don't think it's all that simple a thing to sneak across the sea and deliver a letter to a blood-soaked battlefield either."

Deliberately speaking in a joking tone, Tigre shrugged. His comments were half his real feelings, and half a followup to Sasha's joking words. Though the Vanadis with twin swords laughed delightedly, her serious aura returned immediately.

"Do you understand just what position it is you hold in Zhcted at this point?"

"It would be a guest, I think. And likely also a hostage for Brune."

Though Tigre's answer did not seem to be wrong, Sasha did not appear to be satisfied by his response. She shook her head.

"Of course, there are those who harbor goodwill toward you, like Ellen or Mira. And from what I've heard, that might also include Sophie? However, those who begrudge your existence or would otherwise seek to exploit you are not in the minority."

"It's not as if I haven't realized that there are people who are trying to use me..."

Tigre frowned. He was pretty sure this referenced those who had made an effort to visit him in his half-year in LeitMeritz. Nonetheless, he had no memory of anyone who had bore outright ill will toward him. Watching Tigre tilt his head in puzzlement, Sasha continued on in a grave tone.

"You've greatly altered the power structure of the Brune Kingdom. Resultingly, the Zhcted nobles who suffered losses, both large and small, number not a few. Such can only be expected given the two great nobles said to represent Brune have since been deposed."

A groan escaped Tigre's mouth. He was dumbfounded.

Were it the subordinates of Duke Thenardier who harbored a grudge against Tigre, that was understandable. He had, after all, personally confronted Thenardier on the battlefield and slain him with the bow.

However, after Duke Ganelon had lost to Thenardier, he'd set fire to the city and died. Tigre had not been involved at all. It was absurd to resent him for such a thing.

Perhaps guessing the thoughts that ran through the young man's mind, Sasha flashed him a look of sympathy.

"Allow me to repeat that what's most important here is the way in which the power structure has been altered. Losing influence over Brune can be seen as another kind of loss. Furthermore, since you have strong ties to both Ellen and Mira, eliminating you would be no easy task."

"But the one who made this request was King Viktor?"

There was no way the lord of a small country could ignore such happenings, but King Victor ruled over a great nation, and should thus have been well accustomed to losses here and there.

"Regardless of the country in question, such suggestions being proposed to the king by court officials is a matter of fact."

A shout nearly escaped Tigre's mouth. Though he hadn't considered such an eventuality personally, he was persuaded immediately upon hearing it. Tigre himself, whether in governance of Alsace or in command of the Silver Meteor Army, had often heeded the advice of local leaders or his subordinates.

"I'm sure the question of this appointment has caused His Majesty no small amount of grief. Nonetheless, to choose you, a foreigner, is simply too risky a choice for such a cautious person as His Majesty to make."

"Is King Viktor a cautious person then?"

Tigre was struck by this fresh comment. This was because both Ellen and Mira had assessed King Viktor quite severely. Sasha gave a wry smile.

"Speaking more frankly, he has something of a passive personality, though he can be somewhat cunning. He doesn't intervene in the battles between Vanadis at all, prioritizing his personal safety first and foremost. With that said, in the decades he has sat on the throne, there have not been any major wars. This one thing I grant him."

Tigre didn't immediately respond. Wasn't it precisely because King Viktor failed to intervene in conflicts between the Vanadis that in the winter of last year, the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina had advanced her troops to Legnica? As for Ellen having fought against Mira, wasn't that also his fault?

However, Tigre didn't express his thoughts, swallowing them instead.

He was, after all, a man of another country. He wasn't King Viktor's vassal either. Furthermore, three years hence, he would return to Brune. In such circumstances, he could not bring himself to criticize the King of another country.

"Returning to our discussion earlier, what has been said is correct. Choosing you as the emissary is killing two birds with one stone. As His Majesty has said, your appointment represents the support of both Zhcted and Brune. Phrasing this differently, rather than sacrificing a pawn, sending a beloved hero such as yourself to a land embroiled in civil war implies-"

"That's how it is. It will give Prince Jermaine the appearance that Zhcted values him greatly."

At Tigre's words, the Vanadis with black hair nodded in satisfaction.

"Yes. As such, our country can seize the initiative in negotiations with Asvarre, as long as the individual neither errs greatly nor oversteps his bounds. Such is the advantage of sending you."

"And the disadvantage?"

"If anything happens to you, the consequences will be unimaginable," Sasha replied coldly.

"First of all, there will be a crack in the relationship between Zhcted and Brune. In the worst case, Asvarre will become an enemy. Furthermore, even within the bounds of our own country, it's unlikely that either Ellen or Mira will ever forgive His Majesty. Though they would never dare openly rebel, it would nonetheless be the ruin of this nation."

Turning her gaze to the aster flowers by the window, she continued.

"I won't refute Ellen's conjecture. There is no doubt that His Majesty wants to test your mettle. I believe this was the point of the letter - to prevent you from realizing his motives during a face-to-face meeting. Nevertheless, it is my feeling that there is another's scheming at play here."

A thorny problem indeed. After ruffling his red hair vigorously, his face taut, he exhaled deeply and smiled to change the mood.

"Thank you. I'll take care."

His attitude surprised Sasha. Though the country clearly hid individuals who sought to ensnare him, she caught no hint of fear in Tigre.

"Don't tell me you have some countermeasure in mind?"

"No."

Wearing an expression that feared neither heaven nor hell, Tigre answered firmly.

"I'm not about to shirk my responsibility from just this much. Though I know neither the identity of this individual nor his or her true intent, fear is pointless. Besides, I'm already resolved."

This was not, of course, a resignation of inevitable death, but rather the resolution to survive no matter what. The resolve to see this task to completion. After being given this task in LeitMeritz, when parting with Ellen and the others, he'd determined to fulfill his duty and return safely.

If that someone was trying to deprive him of his life, he would crush him.

Though he did not express it with words, Sasha seemed to have understood Tigre's intentions through his expression. She gave a sigh of relief.

"No wonder Ellen trusts you so much."

Saying that, she turned to look once more at the aster flowers. However, rather than taking in the sight, she seemed to be considering something.

At just about ten o'clock, she returned her gaze to Tigre.

"According to Ellen's letter, after this you are supposed to go to the port city of Prepus... Could you change your destination to the port city of Lippner?"

Though Tigre frowned to this sudden request, his doubts were soon dispelled.

"Do you plan to hook that someone?"

It was King Viktor's plan to go to Prepus. If Sasha's thoughts were correct, the person trying to entrap Tigre would certainly know. Therefore, she proposed to deceive that person.

She wanted him to meet with a man called Matvey who was at the beach.

"Go to the port and ask Matvey of the White Dolphin. Well, you will understand."

"Though it is helpful, will that be alright?"

The follower who was scheduled to meet him afterwards might have information that would be useful in negotiations with Jermaine. When Tigre spoke about it, Sasha shook her head to say not to worry.

"His Majesty does not do such thing either. The negotiation gets confused, only because your value falls down. All things taught at the stage before the negotiation should be taught to you. Even that man would understand that he may die by unnecessarily disrupt of negotiations."

"That is also true. Thank you."

After bowing with a smile, Tigre who made a face that seemed to hesitate to say something asked this.

"By the way, what is that white dolphin you talked about?"

The Vanadis with black hair could not immediately understand the meaning of his question. Gazing at the expression of the youth full of perplexity, after saying "Eh!", Sasha with an unexpected expression asked:

"You, don't you know what a dolphin is?"

Tigre nodded.

"...Have you already seen the sea?"

This time he shook his head.

Sasha opened her eyes widely, she stared at Tigre's face with a face that said she couldn't believed it. She smiled and murmured that she wonder if everything will be alright. Still she didn't certainly consider that a person who had never seen the sea had been entrusted with a secret envoy to a country on the other side of the sea.

At that time, the door was knocked on from outside. After a hoarse voice "Excuse me" were uttered, the aged servitor came in. Looking at him, a disappointment in Sasha's black eyes appeared.

"It's already time, Vanadis-sama."

"...Can you give us a little more time? I feel better today."

Sasha's expression was like that of a child who wanted something even though she understood that it would be impossible. The servitor answered promptly without moving an eyebrow.

"Exactly because you feel better for this time, you must not push yourself."

From the conservation of those two people, Tigre realized that the time of parting came. He stood up quietly and bowed to Sasha.

"I will leave for today. Thank you very much."

"...No, I also thank you. It was fun."

Sasha extended her hand, and the two people shook hands quietly.

When Tigre was about to leave the room, the Vanadis with dark hair suddenly stopped him. Sasha's face who turned around, didn't know that the sunlight from the window made a backlight.

"Tigre. I leave Ellen to you. Become that child's strength."

"I will do what I can."

When he gave her a reassuring reply while smiling, Sasha seemed to smile too.

It was early in the morning of the next day that Tigre left the Imperial Palace in Legnica. Straddling to the horse, he went in dash straight about the highway which led to Lippner's Town.

''---In the end, I was not able to meet with Sasha after that.''

He wanted at least to say good bye, but he could do nothing but left a message to the aged servitor since it was impossible even bill him because of her disease. Also the servitor handed him over a letter which contained a map describing the way to Lippner and Matvey's features.

''---Will we meet again?''

She was a Vanadis. There should be no such thing as a disease that could not be cured.

Tough he thought so, he remembered the feeling when they shook hands. Thin flesh, skinny fingers, that was indeed the hand of a sick person.

When leaving the Imperial Palace, Tigre offered a prayer to the gods. Even if it would be no problem to pay his respects to the gods because Brune and Zchted believed in the same gods, Tigre was not so religious as to pray every time like Teita.

When Tigre often advocated the name Elis, the goddess of the wind and the storm while hunting, he sometimes went to the shrine to pray when an arrow flew well. But Elis is not a Goddess that healed disease. This sort of thing would be the jurisdiction of Moshia the mother Earth Goddess or the God of livestock Vors.

''---No, I must concentrate on the things that I should do right now.''

Shaking his head, Tigre shook off the uneasiness. If he were to fail this duty, he would spoil Sasha's kindness. However, if he succeeded and came back safely, it would be a good story of this travel to tell her. Holding the reins, Tigre went over the highway.

At the time Sasha woke up, the day had fairly risen.

Her body felt heavy, feverish. After the court physician looked at her condition, she was told to rest after drinking medicine and taking a light meal.

When she did what she was told to do and then looked blankly at the ceiling, the servitor came in.

"How is your physical condition?"

"I am a bit tired... I think. I seem that I overdid it yesterday since it was a long time that a visitor came. Though I did not have such intention."

While lying on the bed, Sasha gave a wry smile and answered the servitor. The thing she originally wanted to speak about, she was not even able to speak about half of it.

"I have been entrusted with the message from that Earl Vorn. It says: 'I wish to express my gratitude for your kindness. Let's meet again after I returned from Asvarre. I pray to the Gods for your early recovery'."

As the aged servitor reported with a wry look, Sasha chuckled and then laughed.

"What did you think of him?"

"To me, he looked like a boy of his age. Vanadis-sama seems to have a different impression."

Though likely not to mean any harm, Sasha found amusing when he used the word "boy". To this old man's eyes, surely he might see her, who is 22 years old as a young girl too.

"I can't say that I understand all since I only speak with him a little... Well, I understand very well that he is a sincere person. I can also say that he possesses a strong will."

How Tigre met with Ellen, how he went through the civil war of Brune. Asking to hear all the story that she had already heard partly from Ellen, was because of her intention to know Tigre's personality.

It was likely to see whether the person himself would show off talking about his own distinguished military service, or he under valuated it and emphasized his good luck, she would know the way he adopted when he talked to Ellen and the others.

Supposing he spoke frankly noticing Sasha's intention, without dramatizing the facts, it would mean that he was a thoughtful person.

''---Well, he did not seem to think deeply there.''

Would that mean he had a straight personality, after all?

"Though I understood that when I met him, he is very interesting... No wonder Ellen lent him a hand."

"Do the Vanadis of LeitMeritz like such kind of person?"

"I don't dislike him too. If that child stays by Ellen's side in LeitMeritz, I wonder if this Legnica will therefore be also safe."

The two Vanadis who had their territory near Legnica were Ellen and Elizavetta Fomina. There had been a conflict with Elizavetta last winter, though Ellen helped and repulsed her somehow, their relationship wasn't yet restored, so it might be possible for the conflict to continue in the future.

If Leitmeritz were to become stable, Elizavetta could not interfere with Legnica anymore.

Though Ellen could not be on support whenever anything would happen, It would be nice to assume a deterrent.

"Then, please rest soon."

The servitor said with a kind voice.

"You will meet Earl Vorn again. It will probably be around the winter that he will come back from Asvarre. At that moment, you would be able to finish your talk with him."

"...Yes. Thank you."

With a smile, Sasha closed calmly her eyes.

Though it was a long talk, still it was dangerous to upset her health in autumn when the cold were not yet severe. Preparing from now to spend the winter of this year was necessary.

The servitor bowed and left.

Soon, Quiet breathing of sleeper began to leak from her thin lips.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

By the time he felt close to the height of the sun near the midheaven and the sunlight was getting strong, the port of Lippner had come into view. Under a pure blue sky, low walls stretched long North to South and the extend beyond the shadow of a building was visible. Wiping the sweat which blurred on his forehead, Tigre loosen the horse legs and went to the castle gate.

Two lots have passed since he left Sasha's Imperial Office. So far it was a smooth journey without incident.

As soon as he entered and passed through the gates in the city, Tigre opened widely his eyes in surprise. Men and women who had a different skin color and facial features traversing the road, and languages of many countries flitted.

''---There are many people, and not just people from Brune or Zchted. There are some Muozinel people with brown skin, some people of Asvarre and also some people of Sachstein.''

Foreigners exchanged words to each other as a matter of course, if languages with words did not passed, they would draw and show pictures, they also aimed to communicate in gestures.

Even after recovering from the surprise, Tigre walked while looking around restlessly in admiration. Signboards, such as bars and inns, which were expressed with picture stood out immediately.

''---Pictures seemed certainly looked better than characters in such a town.''

After that, he was concerned about the smell, too. From the Muozinel people who went traffic, there was the smell of perfumed oil and spices, the cheese from Brune's and Sachstein's people, and a smell similar to the smell of [seiniku] from Asvarre.

''---Anyway, that is a lively town.''

Similar to the castle town of LeitMeritz, it was more effervescent. Shabby carpet spread on the side of the street, selling jewelry on it side by side was a merchant of Muozinel.

Next to that were sung deed-of-arms poetry by a bard of Brune, furthermore next (to that), Sachstein's people were selling a number of small and large mirrors. Tigre, who was walking while enjoying the sight of such rare bending, had his shoulder suddenly struck from behind.

When he looked back, a beautiful woman who grew bright red hair to her waist were standing there. In her mid-twenties in time of year, wearing stirred clothes from which her ample bosom was emphasized, she suddenly came closer.

"Is it your first time in this town? I can be your guide if you want, what do you say?"

she had the accent of Sachstein's people. Though Tigre was surprised for a moment, he regained his composure at once.

"Thank you. But I have already decided where to go."

"Ara, is that so? That's a shame."

"...By the way, don't you know a store that serves good meal? Though I hope it is close to the port."

The woman looked puzzled and smiled happily when he asked so.

"Are you inviting me to dinner?"

"I don't hate speaking with someone while eating. If it tastes good, it doesn't matter if it is expensive."

To Tigre's answer, the woman shrugged with a smile.

"Well, thank you, but I finished cooking rice a little while ago, so I'll just tell you about some good shops I know of."

Tigre who were taught about three shops near the port, gave her one big copper piece as reward. When the woman received it with a smile, she disappeared into the crowd waving lightly. When Tigre saw her off, he resumed walking while carrying his luggage on his shoulder.

''---Was it out of goodwill?''

Those who suddenly offer guidance are not necessarily people like her. Among them, bringing the travelers with honeyed words to the back alleys, there are fellows stealing wallet or baggage.

Tigre had also saw such persons whether in Alsace or LeitMeritz. Again, this time, he thought that he was slightly aggressive and must have appeared as if she harassed him.

''---However... Tough it was unusual, maybe I was no restless.''

He persuaded himself in heart to be careful and was on the way and dropped in at one of the stalls and buy fruit.

He filled a big barrel with water and soaked an apple and a pomegranate, a fig in that and cooled it. When looking into the barrel, some ceramic bottles in which alcohol will probably be contained also sank.

Though the summer was already over, it was fairly hot today. Tigre bought an apple, wiped it with his sleeve and bit it while walking the road.

Looking at that, he thought many people would enter this town again.

Not only race, but there was also various occupations (professions). There were some mercenaries who wore leather armor that was dirty, there were a sword in their kite waist, and some travelers dressed similar to their own. Sometimes, he heard the language of an unknown country, or even noticed some characters he had never seen at all.

''---Is that the port city?''

Tigre stopped suddenly. The man who was walking immediately behind him, passed through the side with a strange face. Twitching his nose doubtfully, he stopped. There was a strange smell. No, it was not just the smell. The blowing wind also took on some moisture.

''---Was it the wind that came from the other side?...this strange smell too?''

He thought whether even any accident happened, but this smell seemed not to come from the people of the town as far as he observed the state of the circumference.

''---I wondered if he should not have asked some information to that woman a while ago.''

While thinking about such thing, Tigre passed through the crowd and arrived at the port.

Tigre stopped again. But this time with surprise.

So large that one might mistake it for a shrine or a mansion, the first thing he noticed was several huge ships. Either they were connected to a wharf, or there were about to set sail now.

There were some galleys that were arranged in a fleet of dozens of enormous suffering, and there was also a sailing boat which set a white sail of some small dogs.

He had never seen a ship until now. But, still Tigre knew that a ship was something made to go across big rivers and lakes. This was the first time he saw something as huge as this.

Around the ship, which was connected, the sailors made of robust body with burnt sun were moving around busily.

There were people who had to clean the ship, those who were carrying cargo, and such as those who had to inspect the comb. There was a person who made a brief furnace, and grilled shellfish and fish when taking a break.

Tigre was looking up at the ship as stunned, began to walk at a brisk pace to recover from the surprise. He stood from the wharf at some distance.

"...This is the sea, huh."

After saying those words, he became speechless. Tigre was gazing at the dark blue ocean which spread within a field of view, while fascinated. The sea surface which waved gently reflected sunlight and was dazzling, the roars of the sea were echoed continuously and sea birds were dancing in the sky. The ships which left the port gradually went away becoming smaller.

Tigre noticed that the smell he was worried about a while ago, was the smell of the sea. Wind, that came blowing across the sea, was architectural. The end of the ground became clear.

Anyway, he has been told so that there was an end of the ground roughly when he appeared in the sea. Beyond the horizon, Asvarre was across the sea.

Then, what was there beyond Asvarre?

Not seeing yet the ground, how many countries were there? Or are there dragons living to those uninhabited grounds? Was there a end to this sea? Or was the sea vast and spread far away without end forever?

It was the sound of the bell which made Tigre, which kept standing on that occasion and was gazing at the sea only in about 1/4 koku, come to himself. Thinking about it, he had only eaten apples since he entered this town. He spoke to the seamen, who were burning and eating fish and shellfish nearby, and he tossed them a copper coin and got a portion of their food.

The grilled fish, skewered through from mouth to tail, was as big as a double circle. When he dug in, the skin had a plump and crispy texture.

The shellfish soup was also delicious. Though the soup was too hot and nearly burnt his tongue, it was seasoned with ash salt, a seasoning made from burnt seaweed, that created a saltiness which gradually permeated throughout his mouth. While enjoying the fresh taste, Tigre asked a seaman about Matvey. But He shook his head in a way to show he didn't know Matvey, then he exclaimed as he remembered.

"White dolphin's Matvey? If it's that guy, he is usually on the wharf of the north side. You should go there and look."

The port in LippnerLibnah drew a gradual curve near the oval, and five wharves of various size had been installed from the north to the south. According to the sailors' talk, it seemed that ships which entered the port anchored in the same place as long as there were not special circumstances.

Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

''---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty air, but...''

It was not just a simple bow. It was the heirloom of the Vorn House, though he did not have further information yet, it was a thing in which gods might be involved. He did not even mind to have any problem even if he became steady carelessly as a feudal domain in the sea.

''---Let's take care more than usual while riding on the ship.''

After hesitation, Tigre made such decision. Rather than fear and awe to hoof in the black bow, and thinking of it as the heirloom of his House, his consciousness as a hunter had decided otherwise.

Afterwards, Tigre catching some sailors, asked if he was able to meet Matvey.

"Is it you that have business with me?"

He was a man in his mid-thirties or such. Though sailors, who he had seen by coming here, were big and strong, too, Matvey revolved more furthermore than them and was owner of a big physique.

His hair short and his skin browned burnt explicitly. His small eyes shined sharply. With his black silk hat, though be not seen as a rowdy person from his coat of crimson jacket wore above made with gold border, there was a feeling of coercion even if there was the body build and stands in silence. His polite way of speaking rather felt grim.

"Nice to meet you. I am Tigrevurmud Vorn."

But never overwhelmed by the scale his way too Tigre put his bags on the ground and took out a letter of Sasha. When Matvey received it, he looked over quickly cutting the seal then and there.

"Oh! Does Lord Tigrevurmud know the content of this letter?"

When Tigre shooked his head, Matvey gave a smile. For a tough look, it was like a smile of a pirate who had found his prey.

"It is said to accompany you and help you as much as possible. I cannot refuse a favor from Alexandra-sama. Please step on my ship "Proud White Dolphin"."

Ahead to thank his words, Tigre was impressed by his attitude. Thus he knew the current state of Asvarre, he didn't show any fear. As expected, he felt reliable as a man whom Sasha trusted.

"I hope to get along with you. By the way, when does this ship depart?"

When the answer “after a half koku” came back, Tigre was popeyed.

C

"The 'Proud White Dolphin' was originally scheduled to head to Asvarre. You are lucky. If you had come here a little later, we would not have even been able to meet."

As if revealing a trick, Matvey laughing explained and his words continued.

"Though the 'Proud White Dolphin' is a merchant vessel, he often let others various customers boarded, so I don't think you will particularly stand out."

"I'm sorry. But I haven't seen yet that white thing dolphin..."

When Tigre answered so apologetically, Matvey turned away quickly. To the back of his crimson coat, there was a pretty design of a white dolphin jumping. Though Tigre thought that it didn't look good at all, he wisely avoided to put out those thoughts into words.

"With this picture as basis, I have put on a white mantle for the title 'Proud White Dolphin'."

"...I understand it well."

"Though I should be here at about a quarter koku, What would you do? Will you come to my ship with me?"

"Thank you for your kindness. If it's good with you, I would like you to let me go first to the ship. Because I don't want to interfere with your work."

Bowing, Tigre answered so. As Matvey nodded with a smile, he took something out of his jacket's pocket, and presented it to Tigre.

At first glance, it looked like a silver coin. The design differed from that of Brune's or Zchted's silver coin that Tigre knew, and a white dolphin, such as that was displayed on Matvey's back was carved.

"Please take that. This is like a boarding permit, if you show that to the people in the ship, they will let you through with a smile."

Saying thanks as he received the silver permit, Tigre left the place. As he walked while looking at an average ship on the wharf, he was wrapped with tension in an up surged feeling at the same time. He finally rode on the ship hereafter.

"Excuse me."

He was suddenly called out from the flank. As he looked at that place while thinking that he had been often called out today, a boy like a traveler who hung a small kyack on his hand was standing.

His body short in stature was wrapped in a slightly soiled mantle, and only a small part of his face was visible since it was being covered with a hood over his eyes.

"...I'm looking for a ship called Proud, White, Dolphin, Do you know it?"

His voice had an accent that Tigre didn't know. There was a little interval between the words before he uttered the ship's name.

Since he seemed to have remembered the name.

Tigre looked down at the boy with a mystified look. The boy's height was around his chest.

Supposing he was a traveler, it seemed to be the age which was likely to be accompanied by parents.

"Since I also ride the same ship, would you like to go together? And, are you alone or are there still more other-"

-companions? Those words were dispelled by a sudden snarl. When he looked there with a frown, three men who probably had not yet reached 20 years old walked with angered (squared) shoulders.

"You bastard, we asked you to show us the way around, what are you thinking when you are running away?"

One of the three people found the boy as a result, pointing his finger he showered a roar. Whether his expression or his attitude, there were young people whom the word hooligan seemed to be suited indeed.

The boy who didn't show any sign of fear even when he was yelled at calmly responded.

"Please don't chase me. It's troublesome."

"D-Damn kid!"

The enraged man with a red face struck a fist. Tigre with the bow in his left hand as he was, while throwing his kyack in his right on the ground, came in between the boy and the man. He caught the man's fist.

"He is my companion. Could you tell me the full story?"

"Because those people asked me to guide them to the ship, and I tried to take them out of the port."

As Tigre tried to calm the mood for the time being, the boy that answered back immediately. The man did not deny it, and moreover the two men who were watching the situation behind cluck their tongue and began to move. He grabbed Tigre vigorously much more, and the other headed toward the boy.

Tigre's action was quick. As he thought first to release the fist of the man who had struck, he promptly twisted gripping the arm without mercy and raised it. The man screamed in pain.

Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he pushed him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together on the ground.

''---I must help that child...''

When he looked back while thinking so, the battle was also already finished there. As the fist of the hooligan splashed the boy's hood a wound, thinking on the other hand whether the boy jumped into the partner's bosom, he shot one sharp pastern to his belly.

The man collapsed voiceless. Tigre with a look of surprise and admiration turned to the boy.

"Well... What do you do?"

Looking back to the thugs that had fallen on their feet, Tigre casted a cold voice.

"We are not free either. If you leave obediently, I won't do anything more."

Tough the man swatted it in vexation and scowled at Tigre, he could not admit that he was no match for Tigre at all. Challenging by 2 vs. 1, and despite of having blocked Tigre, they were soon defeated. As the men stood up unsteadily, they lent their shoulder to their friend who held his belly and crouched down, and they turned their back on Tigre.

They disappeared into the crowd while cursing the onlookers. Thinking the uproar to be settled, the people who were looking at this situation from afar walked away.

The clamor of the port returned. As Tigre turned back at the boy, almost at the same time, the boy also looked at him.

''---A girl...?''

Tigre opened his eyes wide. He thought all along that it was a boy, but it was a girl.

Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.

"Thank you very much for helping me."

With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"

When Tigre asked that while picking up his luggage, the girl looked up and issued a question while tilting her head in wonder.

"I'm not hurt. Why did you help me, a total stranger? Though those people might be right."

"More or less, because there are such fellows in every town. You will understand it somehow, if you see such thing several times. Even with that, seeing three adults chasing a child, it would be a problem that they strike you without waiting any answer. After that, you did not run away when I went in between you and one those people."

At this answer, the girl narrowed her eyes while seeming to think about something. Her black pupils moving, was, this time, directed to Tigre's black bow.

"What didn't you let go of your bow? What if the opponent-"

"Even if it looks like this, this thing is my family heirloom. Though depending on the situation, I don't want to treat it rough too."

As he answered, Tigre thought that he didn't understand well this child. Although he didn't know about what she was thinking while being absent-minded, she was calm unlike a child. Her question was clear, too. When she nodded as being convinced, she saluted and gave her name.

"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. He bent his knees, crouched and adjusted the height of his gaze.

"'Proud White Dolphin', right? Let's go together. I'm Tigrevurmud."

It was half for a precaution not to have given his family name, the other half was for consideration to her. Giving only her name must mean that Olga was very likely to be a commoner and not a noble. He took care not to frighten her. Of course, he also considered the fact that Olga didn't give her family name for precaution.

"Tig, revurvur... Tig, vurm..."

"If it's hard for you, just call me Tigre."

Looking at Olga repeating painfully and mumbling, Tigre gave a wry smile this time.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When standing on the deck, he felt like the sea breeze became stronger.

"It shakes more than I thought."

In accordance with the shake of the sea surface, the ship had been repeating ups and downs gradually. That feeling was fresh to Tigre, it was a strange thing. He thought it will some take time until he got used to it. The 'Proud White Dolphin', a ship that belonged to a big class of the ships which was at a anchor in the port.

Two big masts, which folded sail soared, the deck under was a three-layer barrel structure including the bottom of the ship. While the deck was narrower than he thought, Seamen were moving about busily between the barrel located in a line and the rope spread around.

Because it had a strong body with each one large, Olga seemed to collide with Tigre several times.

"Let's quickly go to the cabin."

As Tigre said so profusely, Olga walking beside him, nodded slightly. She put back her hood again as he gets on the ship, and Tigre found the expression she had hard to understand.

She did not speak much since then. As she was ashamed to be unable to neatly speak Tigre's name and thought that was because of her words’ accent, it did not seem visible from her words or her attitude.

He did not really speak himself. Though he swore to travel alone, that said to make companion wasn't a problem.

As he gets off the ladder in the stern and enters under the deck, walks down the aisle which was filled with the sea breeze's smell mixed with that of the wood, Tigre dives in front of the room where he was told to stay for the time being on the ship.

When he opened the door, there was a really small room. Anyway, in addition of the bed fixed to the wall and the floor, there were about three or four steps of place to stand. There was nothing to do other than put his luggage on the floor and to sleep. By the way, the key to door was a rough lock handed over at the time of the boarding.

To Tigre who was stunned, Olga said with a monotone voice.

"Well then, see you."

To her words, Tigre rethought that, unlike himself, who was accommodated by Sasha and Matvey, Olga paid the fare as a simple guest to board the ship. At the time of boarding, the boarding permit she had passed to the sailors, though was brown as the others, was made.

"If it's okay with you, may I show you your room?"

As he asked out of curiosity, Olga approved it while nodding her head as if looking down.

While walking across a narrow passage, Tigre was observing while running his eyes to the left and to the right. This layer was for guests' and sailors' rooms, besides it seemed they were also the Armory.

When they arrived at the vicinity of the prow and got off to the nether layer, a gloomy and peculiar stench increased. The narrowness of the passages did not change. Olga stopped about ten feet in a few steps, stood in front of one door.

When she opened the door, there was nothing more than a large empty room. Compared to Tigre's room that was what we could call a private room of an inn, this place could be equivalent of a large room used by many people. Inside the room was 12 persons, with 3 men included.

Half of them were armed with swords and armor, they were leaning on the wall sitting on the floor. Though the others were not armed, that didn’t change the fact that a dangerous atmosphere was released from their whole body. They have opened distance moderately and everyone was looking out for each other.

those eyes mixed with hostility were of course turned to Tigre and Olga that opened the door.

''---Well that is to be expected...''

Though Tigre did not show that on his face and his voice, he was aware of that. The destination of this ship was Asvarre that was in the maelstrom of a civil war. Naturally, those who were going to such place were limited. This not about persons with special circumstances such as merchants or Tigre except where mercenaries would be.

"Would you like to come to my room?"

To Olga who were standing immediately nearby, he asked quietly. On her face who looked up at Tigre, there were a faint surprise in her expressionless absent-minded face.

"Is it okay?"

"As you saw a while ago, it is a small room. But I'll guarantee your security. And there is also a key."

Tigre didn't know why she was heading to Asvarre. It was not like he didn't care about that, but he had no intention to ask since he was in a position in which it would be troubled if he was himself be inquired.

Therefore, though he didn't know anything about her, as expected he was reluctant to let a girl who was younger than him staying there.

Soon after that, 'The White Illuna' departed from Lippner town.

A white sail conceived the wind big and 'The White Illuna' was leisurely progressing on the azure blue sea. Tigre and Olga were standing on the deck, looking at the boundless sea and far away silhouette of island.

"How do you feel, riding on my boat?"

With his crimson coat flapping in the sea breeze, Matvey came walking. Turned his gaze to Olga, he made his small eyes shine keenly.

"Oh! An acquaintance of yours?"

Tigre replied "Yes" with a smile and Olga nodded silently. Tigre was impressed (without saying anything) since the fact that she was not perturbed even before Matvey's evil look was admirable.

"In about how many days will we arrive in Asvarre?"

"If the wind continues to be good like now, in seven or eight days, I guess. Since this is not a windless season, we can think that at least it won't take ten days."

Tigre was relieved to hear that. He had no other choice but let Olga lay down on the only bed there was, and he himself intended to sleep on the floor, since he seemed to be able to endure it somehow for eight days.

"Matvey-san, about how old were you since you became a sailor?"

"It was when I was younger than the present you. Those who were born, raised in Lippner and decided to live with the sea thought that they will have their own ship first. Therefore while working and earning money in a ship of an acquaintance, they learn how to trade various things in order to handle a ship."

"Were you not scared to go out to the sea?"

To tell the truth, Tigre was a little scared. Puffing (with pride) his chest, Matvey replied while laughing.

"It's something familiar around here. As for me, though I did not mind since I saw shipwrecks drifting to the outskirts of the town where I was playing in my childhood, there are, as expected, many people who still get nervous when they get into a boat for the time. Nonetheless, I overcome the fear with various experiences."

"Various experiences?"

Olga tilted her head.

"Storms, shipwrecks, pirates... In addition, by narrow ships, most fights that were like killing each other occurred and fell into a situation that it was not possible to sail. There were also things such as sharks and sea dragon."

"Sea dragon."

Though the last words were a little theatrical, the single criticism of dragon did not set not to attract Tigre's interest. As he asked the parrot-like speaking, Matvey gave a wry smile and answered.

"A long time ago, I saw it only once afar. Like this, his body like a long rope looking like that of snakes, and that body was much bigger than this ship's mast. I wondered if it was capricious or was not hungry, since it did not come to attack us, and ran away with all its might."

"Such thing is...in the sea."

"What, even among the sailors who kept going to the sea for 40 or 50 years, those who happened to see that were few so to say since it is unusual."

To Matvey's words that reassured him, Tigre sighed.

From then Tigre who asked a lot of things about the ship and the sea, suddenly asked about what was on his mind.

"Matvey-san, do you know the details about Asvarre?"

"Yes, since it's an important customer. Is there something that worried you?"

"I'm sorry if my question is not clear, but... What kind of country is Asvarre? For example, I don't know what kinds of Gods are worshipped in Asvarre."

He intended to ask Sasha and could not. He knew the Kingdom of Asvarre only of name. Also the fight between the princes. But, about other things, It might be accurate to say that Tigre didn't know almost anything.

"Alright. It seems there is no problem now with the ship, then I will have the privilege to tell you a story."

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Asvarre is called the country of the fog and the forest. Once there was a small island floating in the North Sea.

It was the only island nation in that territory which assumed only the island of Asvarre a territory, and besides it was in a situation where five tribes were fighting with their hegemony at stake. The origin of the country name came from an island. There are few mountains and many hills, rivers and forests.

The wind-tinged heat which blew constantly from the west sea, was cooled by the time it reached the middle of the island, and hence most of the year was covered with fog.

"...So It is said, but as expected to say most of the year is exaggerated. There are also regional variations. However, for that reason the place when and where the fog also appears is not strange."

The island was always exposed to the danger of fights. Though , that was also right for the conflict between the five tribes, the nations of the continent that tried to get this bird were often bringing about war of aggression aboard ships, and that the pirates around troll the coast was also a daily occurrence.

"Though it was not really a pleasant story, it is therefore something usually said that where people are, there is also conflict. There were no one who even once said that there was no stream of blood in Asvarre. However, that situation changed completely due to one hero alone. His name was Artorias. He was the king founder of Asvarre."

Artorias once said that he dreamed that he transformed into a red dragon.

The red dragon is a symbol of the king who bundles the five tribes' leaders. Artorias, who was until then a very ordinary warrior, believed in an oracle, and decided he will become King. Though most people laughed at Artorias, 12 companions followed him.

Afterwards, Artorias had always stood at the front wielding his sword, run in countless battlefields and obtained victory. Various tribes altogether followed him, the pirates were swept up, and the 12 people following Artorias who repelled the nations that had invaded the north were called the knights of the round table.

"...It looked somewhat like the myths in Brune and Zchted, right?"

Tigre harbored such impression. Regarding the myth of Brune, Charles, who became the successor of the king founder, started his battles, after receiving a revelation from a highly virtuous monk living in a holy cave shrine. And according to the myth of Zchted, those who led the fight in front of many tribes following a man referred to as the incarnation of the Black Dragon had been contested.

Without showing how offended Tigre's impression was, Matvey responded with a smile.

"Though I am not well informed about the myths of other countries, I think there are points that are in some way common."

Tigre showed consent well obediently and Matvey resumed the talk.

"Though that Artorias and the 12 Knights of the Round Table are not gods in Asvarre, they have become objects of worship. Because, it is thought that all the victories of Artorias were assumed to be due to the blessing of God. It also assumed that each knight of the round table had the divine protection of angels - seemingly beings like spirits that obey God."

After Artorias' death, as the kingdom of Asvarre was spending a peaceful time without big fight, but then the peace was suddenly broken. There was the Cadiz kingdom of the continent possessing a large fleet that crossed the sea and invaded Asvarre.

"Asvarre desperately resisted, but succumbed before the pressure of an overwhelming large army, It is said that it was deprived of half of the island in a short time. The king ended up sick in bed, the people who recommended the surrender and those who attempted to escape came out one after another, the fate of the kingdom was without doubt in a precarious state."

However, scolding the frightened retainers and soldiers, there was a person who showed a firm attitude. Princess Zephyria.

"While it was said that Princess Zephyria was the owner of an incomparable beauty, shall I say a lady of character, to the extent that she was not considered to be a woman, she took a sword and jumped into the battlefield. And thus, obtained victory that had the same value of what was said in the written of the founder Artorias. It was usually said: 'The armor is my husband and the battlefield is my palace'."

Afterwards, the king died without recovering from his illness, and after the conference during → years, Zephyria became the first queen of the kingdom of Asvarre. The impact, that this gave to the nations, was not small. It was because the idea of a queen in either Brune or Zchted was something absurd.

"Queen Zephyria was also excellent as ruler. The country that was shaken by the death of the king and was firmly brought together by the birth of the queen, subjugated the pirates in the coast, stabilized the country both inside and outside, and later counterattacked the kingdom of Cadiz that was about to invade."

The Cadiz kingdom was defeated.

"Asvarre then took possession of the dominion of the continent. That was what the king founder Artorias had strongly desired for, and was not able to accomplish. Queen Zephyria, who accomplished it, received the laborious title of 'Supreme King', afterwards she continued to rule without even marrying, proposed a person who had the closest blood relationship with the Father king to be the successor, and died."

"The queen huh..."

Tigre gave a breath of admiration. He raised a question from the back of the hood Olga was wearing.

"I have heard stories that Queen Zephyria actually had a lover."

"I see that there are more anecdotes than usual. I know some, too. Like the vassal who secretly supported her, the wandering knight, the traveling bard and hunter of maid and such... Since there were such stories when she was a ruler, surely people might have variously swollen their imagination."

Though Tigre showed a honest agreement to the three officials of Matvey, Olga was as if she was thinking about something.

"After that, there has never been such talk until now. I think that even now Artorias and Zephyria are heroes representing Asvarre, even local farmers are proud."

"Thank you. Well then... Now, concerning the current situation of civil war?"

Tigre asked it with a careful tone.

"What I know is only the gossips that are roasted by at least 10 mouths - That there are skirmishes that happen frequently, but no big fights, and that the situation has fallen in a stalemate."

''---It meant that those receiving damage (from the quarrel between the two Princes) were the people in Asvarre.''

Unbearable anger blotted to Tigre's expression. A stalemate meant that not to see the end line of each side. Anyhow, if the soldiers of each side did not move too much and from the beginning to the end glared at each other, then it was different from the story that he heard - that story was about the frequent occurrence of battles.

How soon they (soldiers) were going to involve themselves in the chaos of war without understanding anything, and without even knowing when the war would end. Even though it was not a battle they wished.

Tigre's feelings like a festival, Matvey deliberately continue to speak businesslike.

"Concerning the number of soldiers, Prince Elliot seems to be superior, but on Prince Germaine’s side, there is one very great general, that seems to often overturn the numerical inferiority and to obtain victory. Therefore there is a talk that the war won't be easy to settle."

"Is there such a person? What is his name?"

"If I'm not mistaken, his name is Tallard Graham. There is rumor saying that if that man was not there, Prince Germane might have sooner been defeated."

Though Tigre was interested in the man named Tallard, for the time being he pushed aside that matter in the corner of his brain and proceeded with his thoughts. Compared to what he heard from Ellen, it seemed to be not that much change.

By the time he would meet with Prince Germane, would this situation change?

Tigre was pausing with a disappointed face, Olga whom he did not know what she was thinking about, absent-minded and expressionless gazed at him.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

As the sun sank, the ship moored in a small island.

Tigre was in his room. Sitting on the bed, he was taking care of his bow. There was only a lamp with light that dangled down from the ceiling, swaying from side to side to match the ups and downs of the age. The door was knocked on from the outside. He put his bow on the bed, stood up and opened the door. He stood up before Olga with a absent-minded face who was holding a deep pot. White steam was rising from the deep pot. Before returning to the room, he bought hot water in the kitchen.

"how much was it? "

"It was two copper coins."

Only about half the hot water entered the deep pot. Though it seemed that it would not spill even if the ship more or less shook, Tigre thought that with this two copper coins were expensive.

As Olga put the deep pot on the floor, she removed her mantle. As for the clothes that she was wearing, a cuff was loose, and there was decorated with fine embroidery on neck and sleeves. Her waist was wrapped around the band, and it was something not seen much in Brune and Zchted.

However, what further attracted Tigre's attention was the ax which she hung on her waist. His gray edge with a pattern of very small strange components was short, and large enough so that even Olga with her small stature would not easily handle. What looked out, was its elaborate equipment forceps.

Topaz, which was also about the fist, was embedded at the junction of the handle and the blade, and a fine pattern was engraved on the blade as well. Seems, I guess, that most people would consent even if it said to have been built for affluent nobles to decorate their residence.

However, Tigre held a different impression. What he witnessed when he saw that ax, was...

There were the long sword that Ellen carried, Mira's spear, the bishop's staff of Sophie and Sasha's twin blades. Those that floated inside the dark and disappeared when shining like lightning. A weapon that had a paranormal power and that was allowed to enter the Battle of ownership to only the seven Vanadis.

"Are you interested in this?"

With the voice, Tigre was startled and pulled himself together. He was likely to stare very much, though he was staring at the dimly expressionless Olga, making it absent-minded., some cautions had blotted in her black eyes.

"Oh! That ax has a splendid structure."

Tigre answered so while rummaging his darkish red hair. He denied the question he wanted to ask in his innermost thoughts. Certainly it was an axe with a rarely remarkable structure, but there was no way that a Vanadis would be in such a place.

"Because it is a heirloom."

Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, it was far from maturity.

In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, took her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently.

"...As expected, I don't think it's a good idea to expose your body in front of a man."

Tigre gently reproves the girl with pink turtle's hair by an amazed face. Olga stopped her hand that wiped the dirt of her body and answered while attaching the flax sea to hot water once again, when she glanced at Tigre.

"It can't be helped. There is no other place. "

"Even so. You might have asked me to turn around..."

"Here is a room that you borrowed, and I am here because you have let me use it."

She was very a sincere child. Tigre spilt a sigh and turned his back to Olga.

He thought that it was good that she was young.

He would have been more confused if she was about the age of Ellen and Mira. Tigre waited for a little while even after finishing the maintenance of his bow. Before long the sound, in which the hot water was squeezed, was not heard, and the rustling of clothes reached the ear.

"It is already good."

Looking back to the voice, Olga who was wearing cloak dressed up was sitting on the floor. Pointing at the deep pot, she continues speaking.

"Though it is lukewarm, if it is good with you use it."

"It is so. Then, I appreciate."

Since he had stood for a long time on the deck, even Tigre's body had been sticky by the sea breeze. It was a troublesome thing to go to the kitchen from now and buy hot water.

Changing places, Tigre wiped his body quickly. And like that when putting on a mantle similar to Olga's, Tigre pushed aside the deep pot on the corner of the room.

"Well then, let's sleep? I will sleep on the floor, so you can use the bed."

"It's impossible for me to accept your kindness to that extent."

Tigre who was going to plop himself down on the floor looked embarrassing for the refusal of Olga and raised his body. Though the girl with pink color hair was still expressionless, there was a slight anger in her voice.

"I understand that you are behaving as an elder, since I'm younger. However, I...,I am independent in full-fledged."

Although she hesitated to say at first and turned down her eyes, Olga raised her face and asserted flatly. Guessing apparently that he seemed to have hurt her white esteem, Tigre scratched his head.

"I'm sorry. But, I did not intend to say with that alone. This room is considerably cold. Though you seem to be used to traveling, too..."

Probably because on top of the sea, the ship's air has become fairly cold at night. It was for that purpose that both Tigre and Olga put on a mantle.

"Let's sleep on the bed together"

Olga was said without even showing a gesture of shyness.

"There is only one blanket. As for sleeping on the floor, the shake of the ship in addition to the cold comes directly to your body. Then, it will be better to do so even if it is narrow. You look unexpectedly stubborn."

Though Tigre thought the two of them were of equal status regarding their stubbornness, he felt that talking about that would end up even worse and decided to keep that for himself. There was a request he might want further.

"I understand what you say. I understand that but... Have you no shame or perhaps should I say modesty?"

"If it seems to you like I invite you, then I put that in denial. If you do something rude, I will push you down."

"...Understood. Let's sleep together."

The reason Tigre compromised was because she was stubborn, and he thought that if that situation continued, she would not use the bed and lie down to the floor. When he saw her nude not long ago, though he thought that it was a healthy body, he did not hold further feeling bonds. Olga was still young to think so.

He lined up and lie down on the bed. Turning the light off, both of them moved restlessly and turned their back to each other.

Riding on a ship for the first time, he began progressively to feel sleepy since he was attacked by the excitement and the tension.

It was not from either and set up breathing of sleeper.

There was a Vanadis, in the port of Prepus where Tigre was scheduled to go originally.

She stayed in that town for a few days and spent those days in one room of a hotel, dressed in the noble women who were in trip. It was a special shop with first-class dish for the meeting by carriage and a thick cliff face, the firm storekeeper of the mouth though is far expensive from other hotels.

Noble and affluent merchants, ambassadors in various foreign countries etc. use, the merchant ship of Brune and Asvarre continuously arrived in Prepus and stores which prospered good for this reason.

That Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes, just now received a disappointing report from her subordinate.

"...Is that so. Tigrevurmud Vorn did not head to this Prepus port but to Lippner port."

In a room that existed in the deepest part of the hotel. Only the lamplight that hung from the ceiling shone on the room. With something that small, light did not reach the corners of the room, and the darkness was hovered in the background. One huge sickle was leant into that darkness.

Valentina sank her body on a soft chair that used cotton and the feather in abundance, and heard the words of her subordinate. Her long black hair that seemed to melt into the darkness. A lovely smile as I let you think that there would not be it came into the people who were not attracted by such beautiful face. Wearing a pure white dress decorated with roses, one book was open on her knees.

The subordinate was pounding his knees apart from her in front of a door and continued reporting plainly.

"Earl Vorn, who had entered without change Lippner, changed his plans, though it was thought that he had taken the wrong way because he is someone from Brune."

"Thank you very much for your efforts! I certainly already met Earl Vorn once. I wanted to greet him, but there's not help."

"Must I continue the pursuit?"

"That is not necessary. He must have already got into a boat for Asvarre at this time. After Earl Vorn came back, the greeting would seem to be emptied."

Valentina was staring at the dark and sighed small when they left from the bottom county.

''---He ran away, huh.''

It was Valentina that had made the proposal for King Viktor to choose Tigre as a secret messenger to Asvarre, but, not directly. About two elder statesmen are slipped in a word, and she made sure that they did not know themselves that that idea was not theirs. Though there were some reasons, this was because she wanted to meet him once at a place where there were no other Vanadis.

Regarding Tigre's treatment, he would move from LeitMeritz if there was not special thing happening.

Having said that, she must go through an official procedure if going to meet with him so that LeitMeritz and Ellen did not harbored doubt.

''---I wanted to avoid that. I wanted to speak with him about various things, and to know in detail his personality.''

If their interests matched, there would be a possibility for them to join hands, but in case that he would be an obstacle for her ambitions, she would need to find a way to eliminate (remove) him. If it was the former, she intended to support him so that he could achieve his duty as a secret messenger safely, but things did not go her way.

''---Was that Eleonora...? No it was not possible. It did not seem that she had a good knowledge of the geography of Legnica so. In that case, it would be Alexandra.''

She heard that he stopped by her Imperial Palace.

What to do now. Thought Valentina.

If Tigre were to die had he been involved in the civil war of Asvarre that did not matter. At the present time, after Ellen and Mira, he had built close relationship with Sasha. His death would be a shock to them as it was, and leaded to the deterioration of relationship between Zchted and Brune.

Even King Viktor would crack in the question as for the responsibility. Nevertheless, if he came back safely, he would come to the Royal Palace. It would be necessary to report the results, King Viktor will also thank Tigre for his services, and shall give award depending on those results.

''---At that time, if I visited the Royal Palace, I am likely able to meet him.''

Depending on his attitude and his personality, she would reveal that she was herself that made the proposal to send him as an emissary, and might conversely let him criticize King Viktor and make him believe that she is a friend.

She examined Tigre's schedule to know when he might come back and must think about a reason to visit the Royal Palace on that day. Since she was supposed to be sick and lacked physical strength.

''---For example, I cannot go frequently the royal palace like Sophia Obertas.''

Though it was troublesome, Valentina did not hate to think about such thing. Instead she was more of a character that seemed to enjoy that. Besides, it was convenient for her to pretend that she had a weak body.

''---for example, even if I am ordered the dispatch of troops, I would delay it by the reason of disease to the very limit and retreat as soon as I fought a little, and I can thoroughly control the damage of soldier. Also, I report that I am sick when I am called out the Royal Palace, collects information as much as possible so that I can be at the Palace at the time when he would be called out there.''

She came so far by doing so.

In order to let you think herself to be a human being without great thing, and all lets you despise it. When bringing some idea together in her head, Valentina clean off her glance to the 'police' thing that was expanded on her knees. On the front of the book "Record of the war of Zephyria", the title was carved in gold.

Queen Zephyria that expanded the territory of Asvarre greatly. In the record that spelled the fight, a high entrance feeling was provided in together with the biography of Arturius in the kingdom of Asvarre. After discovering it by chance in her residence and reading it when she was young, that became Valentina's favorite book.

However, she did not limited herself only at enjoying it, that book gave her the notion of no attachment in either dream or ambition.

''---Someday I will become a queen, too.''

That she would show that she would become an existence that reigned in Zchted kingdom. Her blood of her House seemed to stream down as far as she examined it.

However, it was slender so as to be able to hardly insist on succession to the throne called the minority of predecessors in the family line or future charges. Therefore, she did not intend to rely on such a thing.

With her owns wits, in addition to be born and raised in the Estes House, and by using the good luck to be chosen as a Vanadis, she intended to reign on the throne. Though she did not know when that will be, but she was convinced that day will come.

As she already read many times and knew the contents of the book, she would not stop once she turned a page.

The light of the room did not disappear till late.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Tigre was exposed to a severe line of sight.

Five girls were standing before his eyes. There were Teita with Ellen, Lim, and Princess Regin of Brune with Mira. Ellen and Lim, and Mira were familiar with combat uniforms, and Teita did the usual maid figure. Regin's formal dress as a princess was based on white and decorated with gold and silver everywhere.

Somehow they were uniformly angry.

Ellen sharply glared here with her arms folded, applies, and Lim amazed seemed to heave a deep sigh even now, and Teita withhold her anger frowning. Mira seemed to measure the timing to put her hands on her waist, and to pour an angry voice.

Regin did not hide her dissatisfaction, but it looked like whether she was angry or was at loss.

"What's wrong?" Be driven by impatience and anxiety, Tigre asked so, and like vomiting Ellen answered.

"Try to ask it once more after looking at your chest."

Tigre, being upset to receive such verbatim, hurriedly looked at his chest. Olga was there. She stuck her body to Tigre, suddenly naked from the waist up. In a voice without the intonation, she said.

"Please take your responsibility..."

Thereupon, he woke up. There was a wall stained slightly spreading through his view.

His body felt a slight shake.

''---A dream, huh...''

With a small breath, he soliloquize "that's right, isn't?" in his innermost thoughts. It was only once that those 5 girls gathered in one place. It was only that day when Tigre defeated Duke Thenardier and returned in triumph to the Royal Palace of Brune. After that time, it never happened that those five lined up all together.

''---Fatigue might be accumulating. It was a trip that I hurried all the time until I got on the ship.''

"If you have already woken up, I want you to release me."

He heard a monotone voice in side right away. At that time he noticed, his right hand was touching something soft and there was also a feel like hair in his left hand. He felt a small amount of heat on his body above all.

When he moved his gaze, there were Olga's eyes. Tigre's left hand held her head, and his right hand gripped her butt. Before he became aware, he was embracing her while sleeping.

"And ...it is hitting me."

Tigre kept his hands away from her in a hurry, and jumped up vigorously. Everything seemed as if it was not a dream. Olga was wearing clothes unlike the dream though.

"No, that's what ..., I'm sorry."

While taking a rough breath, Tigre shamefully covered the face by hand and bowed his head. Speaking of Olga, she wake up her body and arch rise even without moving her expressionless face that was hazy. Lowering her gaze from Tigre's face, she looked at around her waist.

"I was told by my mother and my older sister that it can't be helped that a man is so in the morning."

That being said, it was a shameful even in this case. All Tigre could do was to nod without speaking. Olga indifferently continued.

"Because I understand that you did not hug me intentionally, since I confirmed that you were sleeping. Your body requested the heat by getting cold at night, right?"

Though Olga did not blame the young man at all, there was a reason. The girl with pink color hair was also clinging to him as she woke up.

What Olga was surprised at, that she was about to tear off Tigre, but her foot which protruded from a hair dealer streamed down indoor cold precisely on this occasion, and she felt the physical warmth of Tigre at the same time. That warm comfort would not be provided only with the blanket which she put on.

It was because of that, that Olga compromised quickly. Of course, she did not intend to say that to Tigre.

"I'm thankful that you said that, but...Be careful."

Tigre bowed once more with a guilty face. Nonetheless, he might be helpless only with sincerity.

After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no more morning when Tigre was able to wake up without finding himself hugging her.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T06:36:02Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

''''Umm, I've noticed a lot of errors and I'm thinking of fixing them, I'll try correcting everything I see and can you please go over them to see if I've done it correctly? (I haven't started yet, I'll just tell you when I'm done with them)
P.S. I'm really grateful for translating this awesome series, and I'll do my best to help out in correcting errors ^_^ ''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 13:05, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."''
''''Wasn't it King Faron who bestowed Tigre the title of "Knight Of The Moonlight" and not Regin?'''' [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:23, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

"---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty test, but..."''
''''Is it salty taste or salty air?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:50, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he ?''trusted''? him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together to the ground.''
''''Did you mean thrust? or pushed?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:32, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"''
''''I changed it to injured, your translation said "did you get injury?"''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:36, 10 May 2013 (CDT).

''"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. '''He''' bent '''his''' knees, crouched and adjusted the height of '''his''' gaze.''
'''I changed it to HE and HIS, because in your translation it was "''She bent her knees,crouched and adjusted the height
her gaze''" and thus I changed it to the masculine terms because it clearly states that it was Tigre'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, '''it was far from maturity'''.'' '''I changed it to "''it was far from maturity''" from "''it was far to maturity''" because I think it sounds more appropriate'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:42, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ZAIZEAH, I will clear up some of ur questions. First, Tigre's title is bestowed upon him by King Faron. Second, the salty part, Tigre was worried that the air will effect the bow (basically salty air). Third, the thugs part, Tigre pushed the guy who he used as a shield. Anyway you can also ask me if you want. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

'I changed it to'->
''Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable. <-''FROM''->
Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, '''''NO''''' Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, '''''she was so beautiful to arouse '''''admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.''
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:47, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

"In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, ''took'' out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently."

I changed it to ''took'' from ''takes'', because it doesn't sound right when you say: "takes out". [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:41, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''I changed it to'' ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without without finding himself hugging her."" from ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without hugging her.""

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by His Highness; King Faron ''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis''-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."
''FROM->''
"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by Her Highness the Princess''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

 Thank you for all your hard work. I am also reediting chapter 3. I want your opinion about the chapter 3. I think I correct most of the errors. But I haven't finished correct it (I only correct the first part of the chapter) What do you think? [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

""''A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet '''life''', but missed the chance of a lifetime.''"""
I added "life" because it it only said "a nice and quiet "what"? what kind of nice and quiet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:17, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"After this, could I greet ('''with''') Lord Tigrevurmud?"''
I took "with", because it just doesn't sound right when you say "could I greet with"[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:25, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"...Indeed, thanks to the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, the life of Her Highness the Princess was saved, and she became the leader of '''our''' country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that kindness becomes love, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."''
I swapped ''one'' with ''our''.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:32, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Since Ellen, Lim, and also Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin '''trusts''' Tigre. However, almost no Feudal Lords knew about it. Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.''
I swapped "was trusting" with "trusts" to make thing simpler.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:36, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T06:32:37Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T06:25:59Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T06:25:11Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

''''Umm, I've noticed a lot of errors and I'm thinking of fixing them, I'll try correcting everything I see and can you please go over them to see if I've done it correctly? (I haven't started yet, I'll just tell you when I'm done with them)
P.S. I'm really grateful for translating this awesome series, and I'll do my best to help out in correcting errors ^_^ ''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 13:05, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."''
''''Wasn't it King Faron who bestowed Tigre the title of "Knight Of The Moonlight" and not Regin?'''' [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:23, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

"---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty test, but..."''
''''Is it salty taste or salty air?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:50, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he ?''trusted''? him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together to the ground.''
''''Did you mean thrust? or pushed?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:32, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"''
''''I changed it to injured, your translation said "did you get injury?"''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:36, 10 May 2013 (CDT).

''"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. '''He''' bent '''his''' knees, crouched and adjusted the height of '''his''' gaze.''
'''I changed it to HE and HIS, because in your translation it was "''She bent her knees,crouched and adjusted the height
her gaze''" and thus I changed it to the masculine terms because it clearly states that it was Tigre'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, '''it was far from maturity'''.'' '''I changed it to "''it was far from maturity''" from "''it was far to maturity''" because I think it sounds more appropriate'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:42, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ZAIZEAH, I will clear up some of ur questions. First, Tigre's title is bestowed upon him by King Faron. Second, the salty part, Tigre was worried that the air will effect the bow (basically salty air). Third, the thugs part, Tigre pushed the guy who he used as a shield. Anyway you can also ask me if you want. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

'I changed it to'->
''Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable. <-''FROM''->
Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, '''''NO''''' Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, '''''she was so beautiful to arouse '''''admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.''
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:47, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

"In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, ''took'' out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently."

I changed it to ''took'' from ''takes'', because it doesn't sound right when you say: "takes out". [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:41, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''I changed it to'' ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without without finding himself hugging her."" from ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without hugging her.""

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by His Highness; King Faron ''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis''-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."
''FROM->''
"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by Her Highness the Princess''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

 Thank you for all your hard work. I am also reediting chapter 3. I want your opinion about the chapter 3. I think I correct most of the errors. But I haven't finished correct it (I only correct the first part of the chapter) What do you think? [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

""''A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet '''life''', but missed the chance of a lifetime.''"""
I added "life" because it it only said "a nice and quiet "what"? what kind of nice and quiet?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:17, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

''"After this, could I greet ('''with''') Lord Tigrevurmud?"''
I took with, because it just doesn't sound right when you say "could I greet with"[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:25, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T06:17:44Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

User talk:Setsuna86

2013-05-11T06:15:17Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

awesome stuff dude,btw..par told me that u had ch3 done/on the way too,keep up the good work lolz XD -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 12:40, 6 May 2013 (CST)

My apologies if this isn't the case, but is the new chapter of Vanadis that was just posted an edited machine translation? It seems a bit...off. --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 12:14, 6 May 2013 (CDT)

Setsuna's profile says he's French. No matter how good he is at Japanese or English, neither is his first language, more likely than not, so it's not surprising. Either way, he's doing a great job, I think :D --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 18:26, 6 May 2013 (CST)

I think setsuna picked it up after Xena went MIA and Par stepped down to doing Shikkin and Chaika.(In that Animesuki thread..i think its not machine) [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 20:14, 6 May 2013 (CST)

No, it's not a machine translation. I know they are some errors. If you can correct it, please do so. That will help.

Thank you for translating this:)

Hey, setsuna I am dropping by to give you a greeting. BTW, if you want me to help with anything just drop it in my talk page here. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 8 May 2013 (GMT+7)

''''Umm, I've noticed a lot of errors and I'm thinking of fixing them, I'll try correcting everything I see and can you please go over them to see if I've done it correctly? (I haven't started yet, I'll just tell you when I'm done with them)
P.S. I'm really grateful for translating this awesome series, and I'll do my best to help out in correcting errors ^_^ ''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 13:05, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."''
''''Wasn't it King Faron who bestowed Tigre the title of "Knight Of The Moonlight" and not Regin?'''' [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:23, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Telling them thank you and farewell, Tigre headed to the wharf in the north. Filling his hunger, he had worry about the sea breeze that blew from the ocean. He turned his gaze to the black bow in his hand.

"---Though I think that this bow is not affected by the salty test, but..."''
''''Is it salty taste or salty air?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 23:50, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

''Then while using the man as a shield and checking the second person, he ?''trusted''? him away vigorously. The two thugs who collided collapsed together to the ground.''
''''Did you mean thrust? or pushed?''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:32, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''With a very monotone voice, the girl quickly bowed her head.

"It was not big deal. Though I think you are ok, did you get injured?"''
''''I changed it to injured, your translation said "did you get injury?"''''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 02:36, 10 May 2013 (CDT).

''"Sorry for the late presentation. My name is Olga. So, Proud... U-Uh, Proud... Dolphin White..."

She was at loss for words. Opening her eyes, which were near to half-opening, wide, Olga repeated some words desperately. Her Preheating flustered looking like a girl suitable of her age, Tigre gave a smile. '''He''' bent '''his''' knees, crouched and adjusted the height of '''his''' gaze.''
'''I changed it to HE and HIS, because in your translation it was "''She bent her knees,crouched and adjusted the height
her gaze''" and thus I changed it to the masculine terms because it clearly states that it was Tigre'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''Olga leaned the ax against the wall answering in a monotonous voice. She untied her obi and take off her clothes. Her upper body that became bare was slim, and the flesh was thin, and the swelling of her chest was over modestly. And with a healthy body with flexibility, though it was beautiful, '''it was far from maturity'''.'' '''I changed it to "''it was far from maturity''" from "''it was far to maturity''" because I think it sounds more appropriate'''[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 04:42, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ZAIZEAH, I will clear up some of ur questions. First, Tigre's title is bestowed upon him by King Faron. Second, the salty part, Tigre was worried that the air will effect the bow (basically salty air). Third, the thugs part, Tigre pushed the guy who he used as a shield. Anyway you can also ask me if you want. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 17:03, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

'I changed it to'->
''Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, she was beautiful enough to arouse admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable. <-''FROM''->
Thirteen, or around fourteen years? With disheveled light pink-colored short hair, '''''NO''''' Black Pearl glossy kindness done to large eyes.

Her face was stained with dust storm, though the outline was roundish suitable to her age, looking well, '''''she was so beautiful to arouse '''''admiration. Although she gave an impression as if she was slightly absentminded with a no table tub, she was strangely amiable.''
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:47, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

"In presence of a dumbfounded Tigre, Olga sat down on the floor, ''took'' out her hemp cloth from the cargo bag, soaked in the hot water and squeezed it. She wiped herself her body gently."

I changed it to ''took'' from ''takes'', because it doesn't sound right when you say: "takes out". [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:41, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

''I changed it to'' ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without without finding himself hugging her."" from ""After all until he arrived at Asvarre, there was no morning where Tigre was able to wake up without hugging her.""

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by His Highness; King Faron ''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis''-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."
''FROM->''
"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" '''by Her Highness the Princess''', the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

 Thank you for all your hard work. I am also reediting chapter 3. I want your opinion about the chapter 3. I think I correct most of the errors. But I haven't finished correct it (I only correct the first part of the chapter) What do you think? [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

Setsuna, Olga's dragonic tool is Muma. BTW, how about u guys hang out in #campione lol, easier to talk and discuss. --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:47, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

I would like to finish with this volume first. [[User:setsuna86|setsuna86]] ([[User talk:setsuna86|talk]]) {{CURRENTTIME}}, {{CURRENTDAY}} {{CURRENTMONTHNAME}} {{CURRENTYEAR}} (CDT)

I've only started re-reading ch. 3 just now because I played LoL for a bit(:P) and PAR, I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?
B.T.W.setsuna, did you get you username from Houki's I.S.? Setsura?

irc.rizon.net, #campione channel --[[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User talk:Par74583|talk]]) 22:52, 10 May 2013 (GMT+7)

"'"'A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet ''life'', but missed the chance of a lifetime.'"""
I added "life" because it it only said "nice and quiet "what"?

User talk:Par74583

2013-05-11T06:07:36Z

ZAIZEAH: /* Comments */

===== Comments =====
Ooh, thanks a lot cramped! Didn't expect that you'd join BT this soon. Keep the good work! - Anonymous reader (And one of posters at Animesuki)

Thank you for become one of the translators for Madan no Ou to Vanadis! ( Mokata)

I wanna hang out too T_T Where is that? can you give me a link?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 10:22, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

I just joined Animesuki same UserName[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 11:02, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Was that a link? somehow I cant seem to open it.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 11:04, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

Can we continue this tommorw? I'm sleepy it's around 1 o clock and I've got stuff to do tommorow, (how the hell do I answer the anti-spam q's for the registration at the BT forum?!!!?!?!?!?!?!)
[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 11:28, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

So that's how you do it, but what does it mean when ''"The password does not contain the required characters."''?.
I already tried to use numbers but it still doesn't work [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 01:06, 11 May 2013 (CDT)

===== Expressing Gratitude =====
Tyvm for picking up the Madan no OU to Vandis and releasing a chapter for us readers to enjoy! (Topler)

==== Madan no Ou to Vandis ====

Thank you for your work on Madan no Ou to Vanadis. Your translation is really good !

thank you! and please pass my gratitude to xena too! your translation was is very good and if i may be so bold as to ask, will you be translating the rest? thanks!

Thanks for answering my Q's earlier, I just wanted to confirmation on what to change bec. I think I'll pitch in with the editing of Setsuna's translations.[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 05:30, 10 May 2013 (CDT)
I'm going to edit chapter 2 a few hours from now and I think I'll be done with chapter 1 by the time you read this and I also informed Setsuna every line that I have edited in his talk page, so can you please go over them if you have the time? (just to be sure)[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 06:46, 10 May 2013 (CDT)

==== Me ====
XD, I don't even know when my account was slapped into the translator part of this project, anyway the credits also go to Xena at animesuki too.

== Shikkin ==

Shikkin rocks. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 22:33, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

u guys really are going with shikkin huh?...urinary functions........well,the first chap was awesome lolz,shou is quite the character -- [[User:Ways|Ways]]([[User talk:Ways|talk]]) 22:36, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

Haha, agreed shikkin rocks, the craziest novel I have ever read, gonna go around to help (if u want) with my meager chinese language skill after getting chaika to be an official teaser. [[User:Par74583|Par74583]] ([[User_talk:Par74583|talk]]) 20:56, 6 May 2013 (GMT+7)